Summary:\u00a0 Life continues after Adam’s return.
\nRating:\u00a0 PG\u00a0 (141,890 words)<\/p>\n
<\/p>\n
The Brandsters acknowledge that the authors are the owners of their stories.\u00a0 Should an author included in this project reach out to us and indicate they do not wish their work to be archived in the Bonanza Brand Fanfiction Library, we will remove their stories.\u00a0 We would also be happy to change contact information for any authors who wish to continue to have their stories archived in the Library.<\/p>\n
\u00a0<\/strong><\/p>\n The Cartwright Saga Series:<\/strong><\/span><\/p>\n The Lawyer <\/a><\/span> \n Home to Stay<\/strong><\/p>\n Book 1 – Adam meets the new school marm.<\/strong><\/p>\n Adam got off the train in Reno and hired a horse for the final leg of his journey. He had enjoyed his time in Boston but after four months had begun to feel hemmed in and with his final law exams finished he was free to go. He was now a fully qualified lawyer and feeling very pleased with himself, but eager to get home.<\/p>\n He had been back east for five months and although he knew that everything had been going well on the ranch, he wanted to see for himself. He had been homesick on occasion while he was in Europe but there was so much to see, so many things he had dreamt about, that he had been able to forget most of the time. The last five months in Boston had seemed never ending. As a student, years earlier, he had thoroughly enjoyed himself, but his grandfather had been there and the other students had been his own age. This last five months Boston had seemed very parochial compared to Cambridge and the other students very young.<\/p>\n His old roommate had made some comment about Adam\u2019s earlier engagement, and word had spread that he was a potential husband. The Ponderosa was becoming famous, since Ben had had so many people visiting, some of them very influential in Eastern society. Adam Cartwright was a favoured guest round town. For a few weeks Adam had enjoyed the musical evenings and balls but as word spread of the involvement of the Cartwrights in the rich silver strikes in Virginia City, every match making mother deciding that he would be an excellent catch.<\/p>\n Adam found the work that he had to complete didn\u2019t occupy all his time and he was fed up with the light talk and matching minds of some of the people he had to deal with. Ben had wanted him to make contacts, but contacts with the husbands seemed to always bring the wife and the simpering debutante daughter. He compared them with Beth, and if she had been unlikely to cope in the wilds of Nevada, these brightly coloured girls reminded him forcibly of a flock of butterflies and they would survive about as long in a Nevada winter.<\/p>\n There had been some saving graces and he\u2019d enjoyed renewing his friendship with Oliver Wendell Holmes Jnr and meeting a bright young engineer George Westinghouse, who was using the Harvard library. Even so the minute Adam had completed his final examination, he had booked a ticket west. Harvard would send him his certificate and Adam knew the work well enough to know he would have passed out near the top of the class, so he didn\u2019t need to await the results. That had allowed him to head home only just over five months after he had left and this time he was going home to stay.<\/p>\n His family wouldn\u2019t be expecting him for several weeks yet so he took his time, reacquainting himself with the land that he loved. He was riding through the north pasture heading for Lake Tahoe. The open country with the majestic pines and the azure jewel of the lake gave him more peace of mind that he had had in the last months. He rode up to the promontory where Joe\u2019s mother was buried, the trees there were the most majestic of those on the ranch and were a living record of the efforts the Cartwrights had made in the field of conservation. They had often been laughed at for failing to turn the timber into money, but the Ponderosa remained a major source of timber while the surrounding Sierra\u2019s were denuded. Adam dismounted and settled back into his usual spot. The very land seemed to welcome him in this spot, where for all his family peace was most easily gained. The beauty there typified the land that they had taken and made their own. Adam was totally oblivious of time as his memory roamed wide over the past, thinking of the times when he had badly need the peace of this spot to bring his problems into perspective.<\/p>\n Eventually Adam headed back to the horse, the Ponderosa was home but the main reasons for calling it home were his father and his two hard headed brothers and suddenly he couldn\u2019t wait to see them.<\/p>\n Ben was sitting staring into the fire waiting for Hoss and Joe to come home. They had joined Jos\u00e9 on hopefully the final delivery of feed for the herd. The weather had broken but the grass was still only just beginning to grow so the last of the stored hay was needed to keep the cattle healthy. Ben hadn\u2019t seen his sons for four days but was expecting them back. He knew they were intending to go to town for the Saturday night dance, the last one they were likely to have a chance to attend for a while as the work on the ranch picked up with the spring roundup.<\/p>\n Ben had missed his sons but at least he could expect to have their company at the roundup and his thoughts turned to Adam, the eternal scholar. His eldest son had not returned to Europe as he had learnt where his heart belonged but he was expected to be in Boston for six months in total and it would probably be mid-June before Ben could hope to see him. Ben loved all his sons equally but with Adam away the burden of the ranch always rested more heavily. Hoss didn\u2019t understand contracts and figures very well and Little Joe, although now 23, was still impulsive. Ben grinned at the thought, he wouldn\u2019t want his youngest son any different but he did miss his eldest son\u2019s calm logical brain and good sense, to say nothing of his aptitude for figures, which always made the accounts much easier. Ben knew that he could be impulsive himself but where the ranch was concerned he had learnt not to be. It was easier when his son was there to act as a sounding board and Ben found himself deep in the past remembering times when he had relied heavily on Adam for just that.<\/p>\n Hop Sing watched his master and saw he was deep in the past but everything seemed to be alright and Mr Cartwright, although lost in his memories, seemed happy so Hop Sing was content. There was no real trouble on the Ponderosa. He headed back into the kitchen and on impulse decided that a bigger stew was needed and began to throw some more meat into the pot.<\/p>\n Adam rode out of the trees and saw the ranchhouse below him. As he watched two horses, a black and a pinto came into the yard from the south. Even at that distance Adam had no problem in recognising his brothers and he grinned broadly. He knew from the way Joe danced Cochise that all was right with his world and he rode on down to rejoin his family.<\/p>\n As they were going into town the boys just asked for their horses to be watered and cooled off while they went in for some food themselves. Dan Tolliver was there and took the two horses willingly. Hoss greeted his father and then headed for the kitchen to get some food. He returned more rapidly thrown out by Hop Sing, who believed in running his family his way and the stew would be ready in half an hour. Ben shook his head \u201cI just wish one of you would settle down with a girl. I would really like some grandchildren before I\u2019m too old to enjoy them.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe giggled \u201cWell you can\u2019t expect Hoss to marry Sue-Ann, she can\u2019t cook.\u201d Ben and Hoss looked at each other and Ben got to his feet \u201cSounds like a real popular visitor\u201d, then he followed his big son to the door. Hoss reached it first and stopped dead in surprise \u201cGoddarn it, it\u2019s real good to see you,\u201d Ben tried to move past his big son and see what all the commotion was about and Hoss moved out of his way. Hoss and Joe watched their father\u2019s face as he saw his eldest son. They knew he had missed Adam and now here he was, a good six weeks earlier than they had hoped.<\/p>\n Adam moved towards his father \u201cYou\u2019ve now got a fully qualified lawyer in the family.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben didn\u2019t really care about qualifications at that moment, it was enough that his son was home. He went forward to put his arm round Adam\u2019s shoulders as though he needed the physical contact in order to believe his eyes. \u201cIt\u2019s been a long time Son, welcome home.\u201d Ben led Adam inside, while Hoss took the horse over to the barn and, with rare tact, Joe decided to go to the kitchen and warn Hop Sing that there would be four for dinner.<\/p>\n Alone with his eldest son for a few minutes Ben didn\u2019t speak, his eyes searched Adam\u2019s face, but what he saw reassured him, all was well. \u201cHow have you made it home so soon we weren\u2019t expecting you for about six weeks?\u201d The plan had been that Adam took his exams and while he waited for the results he made some contacts in New York, Boston and even Chicago. A ranch always needed contacts for buying and selling; it could be the difference between success and going under.<\/p>\n Adam smiled \u201cWell I was confident that I had passed so I decided I didn\u2019t need to wait for my results they will send the certificate and I had met so many people anyway. It seemed a waste of time and I was bored and lonely so I came home. \u201d<\/p>\n Ben hugged his son and with his voice thick with emotion \u201cGod its good to see you Son.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam said \u201cI picked up a telegraph in Reno I passed, second in my class Pa. I still need to go through the formalities, here and in California to join the bar in both states, but otherwise I am fully qualified. I just hope it is useful round the ranch. Important enough to make up for what I have put you all through these last years.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cYou haven\u2019t put us through anything.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cPa, you saw Hoss at my going away party, don\u2019t lie to me. We both know what I have put you through, for reasons I deemed sufficient, but now I am home and I will make it up to my brothers.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cAll they ever wanted was for you to be happy Son. Anyway where are they?\u201d Ben yelled for his sons and as they appeared so did Hop Sing and Adam went to greet him \u201cGood to see you old friend, I\u2019ve sure missed your cooking and it smells like stew.\u201d<\/p>\n Hop Sing grinned, all his family were home, his four favourite people together, the way he liked it. He had learnt English from the nine-year-old Adam when he first came to the Ponderosa and the place always seemed incomplete without him. He said “I make plenty stew, had feeling be many people, ready in ten minutes.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben sat back and watched his three sons chatting busily, all talking at once as they tried to catch up on five months of news. He was very content, his family complete again.<\/p>\n Then as they ate their meal Joe remembered the dance, he and Hoss both had dates and had to go. He looked over at his eldest brother \u201cYou gonna join us at the dance in town this evening? It\u2019s gonna be a long time until the next one.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam looked at his father and shook his head \u201cNo I think I\u2019ll give it a miss, I\u2019m a bit tired after the journey so guess I\u2019ll stay home.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben laughed at his eldest son \u201cA ride from Reno tired you out Son, you must be getting old! Go along with Hoss and Joe. I have some accounts to do and then tomorrow we can catch up with all the news.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam grinned \u201cWell if you put it that way, can\u2019t have little brother thinking I\u2019m old can we?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam looked over at his brothers \u201cWhat new girls do we have in town, since I am going unattached?\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss started to enumerate the ones he didn\u2019t think Adam had met and those he knew who were still unattached, but then Little Joe broke in \u201cThe new school-marm Adam, she\u2019s just your type.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam stared suspiciously at his littler brother, memories of Abigail Jones very clear in his mind. He wasn\u2019t reassured at the imp of mischief, which shone through Joe\u2019s attempts to look innocent.\u201d Adam tried to get his little brother to elucidate but Joe wasn\u2019t co-operating and slowly as the conversation moved on Adam forgot about it.<\/p>\n Once they had finished their meal Adam took his bags up to his room to change. He wasn\u2019t surprised a few minutes later when there was a tap on his door. Adam was standing staring out of the window and he didn\u2019t bother to turn \u201cCome on in Pa.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben moved over and gently rested his hand on the back of Adam\u2019s shoulder, needing the contact. Adam turned slightly \u201cI always loved this view, seeing it again makes me feel I\u2019m really home.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben sighed slightly \u201cIn a year you will be restless to be off again.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam shook his head decisively \u201cNot this time Pa. I\u2019ve a feeling that I\u2019ll find what I\u2019m looking for here. In fact I have come to the conclusion that I can only find it here.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben studied his son\u2019s serious face and he squeezed Adam\u2019s shoulder \u201cIt will come of it\u2019s own accord Son, You won\u2019t make the same mistake again will you?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam shook his head \u201cLaura. Have you heard from her and Will?\u201d<\/p>\n Ben nodded \u201cShe\u2019s expecting a baby at the end of the year. Do you still miss her?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam sighed and turned to look up at his father \u201cNot her so much as the idea of my own family. Kids of mine. I\u2019m thirty Pa, it\u2019s past time.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben grinned and said \u201cIt will come when it\u2019s ready. Didn\u2019t any of the girls in Boston seem attractive?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam snorted \u201cI wrote you about those match making mamas, their daughters would no more survive here than a butterfly in winter.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben laughed and then seeing his youngest son heading down stairs he suggested that Adam had better get changed and join his brothers. Ben headed back to his own room, thinking about his eldest son. Adam was meant to be a family man and he couldn\u2019t believe that in time he wouldn\u2019t learn the joys of his own children, but it had to be the right woman and Adam hadn\u2019t been lucky in love during his life. Sometimes Ben thought that those early years had caused his son to lock his feelings up so tight that no woman had ever broken through to him, the only people to have penetrated that shell, apart from his brothers, had all been young children. He just prayed that eventually Adam would find a woman who could do the same. Ben thought of his own three wives, he had been so lucky with all to them, only to lose them too soon. Still he had then with him always in the sons each had borne him and in the memories of the wonderful days he had shared with them. He prayed that each of his sons would find that same joy one day.<\/p>\n As Ben went down he found all three of his sons ready and Hoss had saddled Sport for Adam. They waved goodbye and set out for town. They chatted as they rode, Hoss and Joe either side of their brother, as close as Sport would allow. The normally long ride to town seemed to pass in a flash and they were engulfed by the hustle and bustle of Virginia City. Even on a Saturday night the mines were working and the mills adding their noise. but it seemed that all those not working were celebrating and the result was bedlam.<\/p>\n Adam swung away from his brothers as they went to collect their dates, arranging to see them down at the dance later. Adam headed over to the sheriff\u2019s to see Roy. He was in luck Roy was in his office and delighted, if surprised, to see Adam \u201cHey boy I didn\u2019t know you were back. Last time I spoke to Ben he said it would be six or eight weeks afore you came home.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cWell I finished up rather faster than I had feared and came on home.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cHow does all this seem after Boston?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cNoisy! Still at least it\u2019s alive. Sometimes Boston seemed half dead and I began to think I could never make polite conversation again!\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cBen in town with you?\u201d Roy asked.<\/p>\n \u201cNo Pa had some work to finish, I came in with my brothers for the dance.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cWell I will be dropping by later so I\u2019ll see you down there.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam took his leave of Roy and wandered down to the Palace for a beer before he headed to the dance and saw Dan de Quille over by the bar. Dan grinned as he spotted Adam\u2019s approach and signalled for a drink, Adam grinned \u201cBeer please Dan.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cYou qualified now?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam nodded \u201cFormalities here and in California but that\u2019s just pay the fee.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cThat\u2019ll be a big help at the ranch.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cThat\u2019s why I did it. The amount of legal work keeps growing and it\u2019s a waste of time having to check with a lawyer every time just because people only accept contracts drawn up by one.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI\u2019ll bet Ben\u2019s pleased to have you back, he in town.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cNo he was finishing off some accounts. I came in with Hoss and Joe for the dance.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI was just going down there myself so if you have finished that beer let\u2019s go.\u201d The two men wandered down the street chatting easily as Dan brought Adam up to date with some of the latest developments in town. Dan was a very old friend and he regularly visited the Ponderosa to refit for the chaos of life in Virginia City as he put it. He\u2019d known all the Cartwrights for a number of years but somehow he could never feel that he understood Adam. The other three he could read like a book, they were largely predictable, but in line with most people he couldn\u2019t figure Adam. Despite that they had become good friends, two of the few locally who read widely, and they often exchanged books and discussed what they had read.<\/p>\n As they neared the dance hall the conversation had drifted to the books that Adam had bought in the East and had en-route to the ranch. They were still discussing books as they went into the hall. Adam had got hold of one of the few books to emerge from Russia \u2018Crime and Punishment\u2019 by Doestevsky. Adam hadn\u2019t been very happy with the translation and had got hold of the original French translation to compare. Dan had heard of the book and wanted to read it but he didn\u2019t read French so Adam promised he could borrow the English version. As he chatted to Dan Adam suddenly became aware that a very beautiful brunette was listening to them with apparent interest. He knew he had never seen her before, about five foot five, she had a curvaceous figure, which most men would appreciate and Adam certainly did. Her hair neatly dressed on top of her head showing a long slender neck and big eyes with a slightly unusual shape set off by long eyelashes. Adam was just considering her full lips when Dan realised he had lost his audience and for once it was easy to read Adam. Dan smiled and then moved forward to greet the brunette \u201cOf course you two won\u2019t have met. This is Carole King, she\u2019s our new school teacher. Carole this is Adam Cartwright from the Ponderosa.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam held out his hand and she shook it, with a pleasantly firm handshake. He remembered the mischief in his youngest brothers and wondered why, certainly she was very lovely and as she joined in their conversation he found she was well read. She had also heard of the book but failed to get a copy and as she read French, Adam promised to loan her that copy as soon as he had completed it.<\/p>\n Then he invited her to dance. She accepted but he began to wonder why as she seemed to stiffen up as soon as they moved out onto the floor. She barely spoke and wouldn\u2019t look at him, leaving Adam very puzzled. When the dance finished he led her over to the buffet and got her a glass of punch and, with his hands no longer touching her, she seemed to relax and began to chat again.<\/p>\n Adam was puzzled by her reaction but he didn\u2019t have any time to dwell on it as various friends noticed his presence and came to welcome him home. For a while he was the centre of a crowd and she slipped away and then he decided that he had enjoyed the going away party so he fancied a homecoming one. He managed to pigeonhole Hoss for long enough to check that there was nothing on next Saturday and then he started inviting people. The Ponderosa parties were famous and everyone accepted until he asked Carole. She shook her head \u201cI don\u2019t think I can, it\u2019s a long way out of town from what I have heard of your ranch.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cLots of people will be coming out from town. I can get Dan to bring you out, he always joins us.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cWell I\u2019ll think about it.\u201d She agreed. Adam found himself staying by her chatting for the next half an hour and the time went past very rapidly, so he was surprised when Joe came over to say that they were leaving. Joe and Hoss had to escort their dates home but Carole was very clear she did not need any escort and just took her leave of him. Adam went to fetch their three horses from the livery arranging to meet his brothers outside the Palace. As he walked down to the Livery Adam realised that although Carole had been willing to talk to him, they had spent the whole time discussing books, totally impersonal; not once had she said anything about herself, nor expressed any curiosity about him. Neither had she allowed him any opening to try and arrange to see her again. Fresh from being chased by the simpering young ladies of Boston, Adam found it a very refreshing change but he had to admit to himself that he was slightly piqued by it. He would wait for the party and then see what happened.<\/p>\n Joe teased his brother on the way home \u201cI told you that the new school-marm was your type.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam looked very suspiciously at his little brother, who was grinning broadly, he shrugged \u201cShe is very lovely.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss took pity on him \u201cLots of guys in town agree with you there but no-one got anywhere in taking her out, just the brush off. Reckon if you do get a dance with her it\u2019s like dancing with a statue, seems she\u2019s taken a vow against men.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam nodded at that \u201cWell I\u2019d have to agree with them there, but I think she would be worth melting. I reckon there\u2019s fire under that shell.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe asked enthusiastically \u201cYou taking on the job?\u201d but his eldest brother just laughed \u201cHave a heart Joe I\u2019ve only seen her once and I\u2019ve only just escaped the Boston Mama\u2019s.\u201d Then Adam changed the subject to the party he had been arranging for the following Saturday, just laughing at Joe\u2019s concerns that he had gone ahead without checking with Pa first. Joe was impressed despite himself, he wouldn\u2019t have dared to do the same, but he had to admit in the euphoria of having his eldest son home Adam would probably get away with it.<\/p>\n It was late when they rode in but Ben was still sitting by the fire. He hadn\u2019t been able to go to bed without seeing Adam again, just to reassure himself that he wasn\u2019t dreaming. Joe and Hoss guessed as much but they, like their father had missed Adam, and for once they forbore to tease him. The four Cartwrights sat round the fire drinking coffee until Adam yawned widely and pulled himself to his feet. \u201cI don\u2019t care if it does show I\u2019m getting old. I\u2019m tired out and I\u2019m going to bed.\u201d He headed for the stairs but unusually for him he gripped the shoulder of each of his family in turn as he headed for the stairs, \u201cGoodnight all see you in the morning.\u201d<\/p>\n Once upstairs he heard his family following him up and he stood by the window for a moment staring out into the moonlight at the land that he loved. He was at peace with the world and with himself and fell asleep as soon as he got into bed.<\/p>\n He overslept in the morning still on Boston time and it was nearly nine before he was finally dressed and shaved and headed down. Ben smiled \u201cGood afternoon Son. You want breakfast?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI\u2019ll settle for coffee and maybe scrounge some cookies but I think I\u2019ll wait for lunch. Don\u2019t think I want to push my luck with Hop Sing first day home.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cProbably the best time to do it.\u201d Ben said dryly and revelled in the broad grin that Adam gave him displaying his dimples. \u201cYes but I have already done enough in arranging a party next week.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben shook his head at his son and then he began to fill Adam in on the current position at the ranch. There were no major problems for once and the ranch wasn\u2019t over-stretched on their current contracts but there were the usual problems over details. At this time of year there were always reports of damage as the hands gradually moved out over the far reaches of the ranch. Then the roundup was planned to start over the next few days, although most of it would wait until after the following weekend, since as Ben said, his son had seen fit to declare a holiday then. Adam just grinned knowing exactly how seriously to take that complaint and anyway as he said they had his expert assistance, which would save them several days work.<\/p>\n His brothers had been out completing the essential chores and they came in arguing furiously over who had forgotten to close the tack room door. Ben demanded why it mattered and rather sheepishly Joe admitted that there was a family of skunks in there.<\/p>\n Adam fought to keep a straight face as his father made it clear to his brothers that whoever was responsible for the original mistake they had better work together very carefully to get the animals out again, before they sprayed everything. Joe turned on him anyway and asked what he would do about it.<\/p>\n Adam shrugged \u201cMaybe try bribery, a trail of small pieces of meat might entice them out.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss grinned broadly at that \u201cSure worth a try brother, Come on Joe lets get something from Hop Sing.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben had to laugh as his younger sons disappeared again and then he and Adam sat dawn to go over the thousand and one details involved in running a ranch the size of the Ponderosa. By lunchtime Adam was reasonably up to date and began to feel he had never been away. Just as his brothers reappeared for food, Ben picked up the details required for a new contract to deliver cattle to the army. He looked at his son with great pride \u201cYou can draw this up.\u201d The army always insisted on registered lawyers drawing up contracts and this would be the first time the ranch made use of his new expertise. Ben smiled seeing the pleasure on Adam\u2019s face.<\/p>\n \u201cWe\u2019ve none of us said very much in the excitement of having you home but I hope you know how proud of you we all are.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss and Joe had heard that and they both added their agreement. Adam could hear the pride in his father\u2019s voice, see it in the look on Ben\u2019s face and he had an enormous lump in his throat. Adam felt the years fall away to a time when he had returned from college before, the first person to go east from Nevada and return with a degree to tell them he was a qualified engineer. He blushed hotly for the first time in years and Ben signalled his younger sons to get coffee. Ben knew no further congratulations were necessary, his son knew how they all felt and words had never been needed between them.<\/p>\n Over the next week Adam slipped back into the life he had known for so many years. Ben was sufficiently concerned about his son to ensure that he spent the first three afternoons doing paperwork, sure that his son was out of practice at riding full time. Adam was grateful even if his brothers were amused, none of them missing Ben\u2019s motives. By the end of the week Ben had run out of excuses and Adam\u2019s muscles had got used to the work and he was working full time with his brothers; branding the calves which had been born close to the house, the easy part of the roundup. Just occasionally a twinge from his back reminded him that although far better, he still had to take a little care in the way he moved. Hoss caught him once and it took Adam\u2019s best efforts to persuade his brother that nothing was really wrong. It was hard work physically but he\u2019d always enjoyed it, as he did the work semi-automatically his mind was free to wander. He found himself thinking more and more about Carole King. He couldn\u2019t explain why, even to himself. She hadn\u2019t seemed particularly interested in him and although she could talk about the things which interested him, he had met any number of women in Boston who could do exactly that without giving them a second thought. He tried to put her out of his mind but as the week went by he found he was looking forward to the party mainly in the hope that she would be there and he could become better acquainted. He spent his evening reading the French edition of Crime and Punishment so that he could finish it and lend it to her. It took him a long time as his French wasn\u2019t marvellous and he had to use a dictionary quite frequently. Ben watched intrigued but could only assume it was his son wanting to use his brain. He just hoped it wasn\u2019t a symptom of the restlessness Adam had shown over the last years.<\/p>\n Adam finally finished the book on Friday night but then he faced the thought that he had no intention of handing it over at the party. He wanted an excuse to see Carole alone.<\/p>\n When Saturday came all the Cartwrights were busy preparing for the party and Ben was surprised to see the sparkle of anticipation in Adam\u2019s eyes. He knew all his sons enjoyed a party but it was a long time since Adam had looked like that in anticipation of one. Ben couldn\u2019t think of any particular reason and casual questioning of his younger sons revealed nothing. Joe just shrugged \u201cI guess he\u2019s just glad to be home\u201d while Hoss suggested that his brother was looking forward to seeing old friends. Ben wasn\u2019t convinced but with no other suggestions forthcoming he had to accept them.<\/p>\n Once the party started he saw his eldest son\u2019s gaze go to the door every time a new arrival came, but that wasn\u2019t so surprising as so many of Adam\u2019s old friends came to greet him. Then Dan arrived, but he was alone and Adam knew she wasn\u2019t going to come. He felt let down although he knew she hadn\u2019t definitely agreed. Still he was good at hiding his feelings and only his father guessed as Adam\u2019s eyes lost their sparkle. Ben was puzzled he couldn\u2019t imagine who Adam was missing, as everyone he could think of was there. He hadn\u2019t been near Adam when Dan arrived and so he didn\u2019t think to ask Dan. Still Adam was the centre of the party as it was to celebrate his homecoming and he did seem to be enjoying himself, never short of a partner to dance with and pleased to have a chat with some of his old friends.<\/p>\n The party went with a swing as usual for the parties at the Ponderosa and by the time the last guests had gone home sometime about one in the morning, the four collapsed into chairs. They looked round at the mess and with one accord decided to leave it until the morning. They sat idly chatting about some of the guests and Joe commented \u201cI thought you asked the schoolmarm.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam nodded \u201cI guess she\u2019s still a statue.\u201d Something in his voice made Ben look up, but there was nothing on his face to lead to any suspicion that he had given her absence a second thought and Ben dismissed the idea. Hoss and Joe were busily debating the relative claims to beauty of Sue Ann and Katie, their respective dates. Joe finally demolished his brother by saying \u201cWell at least Katie can cook.\u201d On that point they all headed for bed.<\/p>\n Adam lay awake for an hour trying to work out why he had felt so let down. He had only spoken to Carole for about an hour all told and she had certainly not given him any reason to think she would give him a second thought when he was not there. At last tired out he fell asleep at the point where he had decided he was being foolish.<\/p>\n Foolish or not, the following morning he decided he had to go and see her, using the book as an excuse. The previous evening his friend John had told Adam that he was holding a crate from Boston for him, so that made a good excuse. Ben suggested he collect the mail as well while he was there. Adam nodded \u201cSure I\u2019ll have lunch in town so see you this afternoon.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben wondered aloud if his son was up to something, Joe grunted \u201cSure he is, getting out of the clearing up! Typical eldest brother.\u201d Ben laughed at Joe but he had to admit that maybe Joe had a point, Adam was adept at getting out of tidying up.<\/p>\n Adam found himself singing on the way to town. It felt good to be alive, with his own strong horse beneath him and he had to admit to himself, that however senseless it was, the prospect of seeing Carole was the main reason for his mood. He was determined to try and persuade her to go for a ride with him, although he realised from what his brothers had said that his chances weren\u2019t very high.<\/p>\n He rode into town and to keep his conscience clear he did go and pick up the crate, emptying out the books so that he could transport them on Sport. He even collected the mail and spent half an hour with Dan, but then he wandered down to the school house. It had living accommodation at the rear and he knew that was where he would find Carole King, if she was home.<\/p>\n In fact he could see her out working in the garden as he walked up. Even in her old gardening clothes with her hair slipping from its neat bun, she was very lovely. She looked very puzzled to see Adam and he felt his heart sink, but he smiled \u201cI had to come to town this morning and so I thought I\u2019d drop by with that book you wanted to borrow.\u201d<\/p>\n She took off her gardening gloves and wiped her hands, she really had no choice but to invite him in for coffee, which she did rather begrudgingly. She did apologise for not coming out to the party the previous day but she was very busy. She kept the conversation firmly on literature and when in desperation Adam almost blurted out his invitation to go for a ride, he was firmly refused. She seemed very eager for him to leave and Adam could only thank her for the coffee and take his leave. It was a long time since he had been so emphatically snubbed by a woman. Normally his looks and charm, to say nothing of the Cartwright name and money, had led to them chasing him.<\/p>\n He left town very disconsolate, without bothering with lunch. He headed up to Lake Tahoe, trying to work out whether he really liked her or whether his pride was hurt at being snubbed. Then feeling it wasn\u2019t worth pushing his nose in where he obviously wasn\u2019t wanted and anyway admitting he was getting nowhere, he made up his mind to forget about her. The decision was far easier to take than it was to carry out, but he did push her to the back of his mind sufficiently to hide his uncertainty from his family.<\/p>\n Meanwhile in town Carole had watched Adam ride away. She was cross with herself, she knew she had been rude and she had promised herself that she would stop reacting that way to men. Part of the trouble was Adam himself, he was far too attractive and yet he was a rich powerful man. Carole went back inside lost in her memories. She was determined that she wasn\u2019t going to be hurt again.<\/p>\n Carole had come west straight out of her Ladies College and her New England seclusion. Buck Addison had swept her off her feet. He was a businessman in San Francisco and had been so kind and generous, treating her like a princess. To Carole Buck had epitomised all that was good and decent in a man and, when he asked her to marry him, she was thrilled and couldn\u2019t imagine anything better. For three months she had gone around in a dream waiting for the wedding, which was fixed for the spring. Then shortly before Christmas she began to hear rumours about the Acm\u00e9 Land Company, Buck\u2019s company. They had promised to sell land to some settlers at $2.50 an acre and the men had built homes and begun to harvest their first year\u2019s crops when the company insisted that they pay for the land and the improvements at an average of $40 an acre. The rumours were rife in Frisco but Carole had tried to ignore them Buck was away and she was sure her perfect gentleman knew nothing about it. He would straighten things out when he came back. Matters came to a head two days before Buck was due back in Frisco. The settlers had been given notice, either to pay up or to quit. They had responded by delivering payment at the originally agreed rate. That night a band of five gunmen tried to throw the settlers off their land forcibly, but they were ready and met fire with fire. Three gunmen and four settlers were killed and it hit the headlines in the local press the following morning. Carole was furious at the way they seemed to lay the whole blame on Buck, but when he returned she had a bad shock. Buck was absolutely furious as well, but at the five gunmen, whom he called incompetent. He had ordered no killing; just told them to give those goddamn nesters a lesson and five of them had been insufficient. Carole had pulled away from him hardly able to believe her own ears and horrified she had asked \u201cYou knew about the increased rate?\u201d Buck had just looked puzzled \u201cOf course I knew I ordered it.\u201d Carole had tried to make him see that it was wrong, that he had gone back on his word but Buck couldn\u2019t see that he had done anything wrong. He did see she was upset and had tried to cajole her out of it. After all it was just business, nothing for her to worry her pretty little head about. She had stood there staring at him. Suddenly all the comments she had heard over the last weeks, heard but closed her mind to, came back and she saw her perfect gentleman in a very different light. Buck couldn\u2019t understand as she drew away from him but she couldn\u2019t talk, not then. Eventually he left saying he would return in the morning and would hope to find her in a better mood. All that long night Carole lay awake, seeing her fianc\u00e9 as though for the first time and by morning she had decided what she had to do. She had had a long talk with Buck that morning and he seemed proud of what he was, a self-made man. If others allowed you to do them down that was their problem and they shouldn\u2019t moan about it later. She was horrified to find he was actually proud of his \u2018short cuts\u2019 and when she tried to explain to him that they were wrong, he just told her that she didn\u2019t understand business. After three weeks of quarrelling about it, she had given him an ultimatum, either he gave up his \u2018short cuts\u2019 or her. When he didn\u2019t even take that seriously she had taken off her engagement ring flung it at him and booked passage back to New England. That had been four years earlier but it still felt like yesterday. She had loved him very much and had been very willing to meet him halfway but he wouldn\u2019t give at all and she knew she couldn\u2019t live that way.<\/p>\n Carole had spent three years in New England, but she felt hemmed in by the formality and she had to get away. Having seen the excitement and the action in the west, she wanted to be part of it again and when she had seen the job of teacher in Virginia City advertised she had applied. Gaining the job she had set out west again to try and build herself a new life.<\/p>\n Carole was now twenty-six and knew if she wanted a family it was high time she settled down. The trouble was that having been so badly hurt she no longer trusted her own judgement, badly disillusioned and hurt once she couldn\u2019t face that again. She knew her reputation around Virginia City of a beautiful statue and tried not to react to men the way that she did. The more attractive she found them, the more tense she became and with it cold and rude.<\/p>\n Carole was attracted to Adam but he was another rich and powerful man and once bitten, twice shy. However she was puzzled, sure she had hard his name before. Someone had mentioned it back east just before she left home to come to Virginia City.<\/p>\n Over the months she had been in town she had become friendly with Dan de Quille, one of the few people around who shared her interest in books. When she next saw him Carole couldn\u2019t help trying to satisfy her curiosity and asked about Adam, explaining her odd feeling. Dan shrugged \u201cCould be, the Cartwrights are known right across the nation, the Ponderosa is famous and Adam has spent time in the East, he\u2019s just come back from five months there.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole shook her head \u201cNo I don\u2019t think it came up as a friend of a friend, it was something new.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cAdam designed the flume that Ben uses to bring lumber down the mountain or maybe the square set shoring, he designed that with Philip Deidersheimer.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole smiled \u201cThat was it, no wonder I didn\u2019t remember I thought he was a rancher, not a miner.\u201d<\/p>\n Dan laughed \u201cI\u2019m sure that Adam wouldn\u2019t describe himself as a miner! He\u2019s always hated going down the mines but he is a qualified engineer.\u201d He settled back more comfortably in his chair and proceeded to tell Carole the story of the cave-in at the Ophir and how Adam and Philip Deidersheimer were trapped down the mine until Hoss helped the rescue effort. Then the pair had combined to design the square set shoring and despite opposition had introduced it into the Ophir, the effectiveness of the new method selling it to the mine owners, despite its increased cost.<\/p>\n Carole was fascinated by the story and began to think that there was more to Adam than she had seen at first. Over the next six weeks she met Dan frequently and found he was quite willing to talk about his friends from the Ponderosa. She began to feel that Adam wouldn\u2019t let her down but she knew that Dan was his friend and probably biased. However she found herself looking for Adam at the Saturday night dance, but he wasn\u2019t there nor were his brothers and she didn\u2019t want to come out in the open and ask about him.<\/p>\n Adam had tried to stick to his decision to forget her but it wasn\u2019t working at all well. Every so often he would find her face drifting up in front of him. He felt sure that there was something worth having under that cold fa\u00e7ade, maybe because he often hid his own feelings behind a mask. However he had been hurt too often to want to push in where he was obviously not wanted. Luckily it was very busy as always on the ranch and there was a lot for him to do. Going to bed physically tired prevented him staying awake thinking in circles and wondering. Ben noticed Adam doing that little extra each day, which he usually only did when he was seeking oblivion in exhaustion. Still his son seemed happy enough and was even tempered so Ben decided he must be mistaken.<\/p>\n For three weeks Adam had no real time to consider anything but the immediate job as he was trail boss on the main drive and by the time he got home all he wanted was a long soak in a hot bath. Even then he got roped in to help finish the harvest.<\/p>\n On the Wednesday night all three brothers collapsed exhausted in front of the fire and started planning a weekend off, including the dance on Saturday. Ben sat back and watched his sons, glad to have all of them home safely and the bulk of the work for the season complete. It had been a good year for the ranch with no big developments eating up money and they would make a large profit. Even more important this Christmas all three of his sons would be home with him and that meant more than any money could.<\/p>\n The following day was hot and humid and all of the Cartwrights found themselves watching the sky as a storm built up. Uneasy Ben ordered all the hands to be on the lookout, scared of fire if lightning struck, as it had been very dry for weeks. Around the house Ben and his sons kept close watch, the storm seemed to be coming straight towards them. Plenty of thunder and lightning but no rain was falling at last not near the house.<\/p>\n Adam was watching when the lightning hit and it was the worst possible place, catching the last heap of winter feed, which hadn\u2019t yet been stored in the barns. Even worse the wind was blowing the flames straight towards the barns storing the rest of the feed. Adam called for his brothers and started to try and put the flames out but it had got too good a hold and was gaining on him. Ben ordered Joe to pull in as many hands as he could, while Hoss went to try and help his eldest brother.<\/p>\n Soon every available man was in the yard and leaving Adam with six men to try and contain the fire, Ben had everyone else on the job of moving the feed to safety, essential if the stock was to survive the coming winter. Everyone laboured hard and as soon as one barn was empty Hoss had some men help him pull it down hoping to form a fire-break.<\/p>\n Adam and his men had done a titanic task in holding the fire from reaching the first barn for so long but when the fire finally jumped the gap, the barn went up so quickly, they barely had time to realise the barn was on fire before it was collapsing. Adam was yelling a warning to his father that they couldn\u2019t hold it any longer and didn\u2019t see the end wall collapsing until too late. Then, absolutely exhausted, he didn\u2019t move out of the way fast enough and was hit by a burning timber. The men with him yelled for help and Hoss was with them within seconds. The timber was the main central roof timber of the barn and, although the end wasn\u2019t burning, the men didn\u2019t have enough strength to lift it off Adam. Hoss, seeing the burning timber lying across Adam\u2019s right arm, gained the strength needed and threw it off Adam. Then he picked up his brother and carried him to safety before more could come down.<\/p>\n The fire was more or less under control and Ben and Joe left the men to watch it and followed Hoss into the house. Adam was unconscious, an end timber had caught his head a glancing blow as the main roof timber gave way, and his arm was very badly burnt. Ben took one look at the injury and sent Joe to town for Doc Martin. Joe hovered for a moment \u201cHe is gonna be okay?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI\u2019m sure he will be Son but that\u2019s a deep burn and I need Doc\u2019s advice on the best way to treat it. Hoss and I will look after your brother go get Paul.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe nodded and ran over to get Cochise and headed for town fast. Dan saw Joe riding in at speed and heading over to Doc\u2019s, so scenting a story he hurried over there. Dan was sorry to hear that his old friend had been hurt but Joe told him he was sure Adam would be okay. At Dan\u2019s prompting Joe filled in a few details about the accident, while Doc collected what he needed to treat his patient. Dan knew Adam very well and offered to come visit in a few days, when the unwilling patient might need distraction. Anyway it was sometime since he had been out to the Ponderosa. Joe grinned \u201cYou\u2019re welcome anytime Dan and by then we may need rescuing, he gets like a bear with a sore head when he\u2019s ill.\u201d Then as Doc was ready Joe hurried out to help harness up, so that they could get back to his brother as soon as possible.<\/p>\n Adam was still unconscious when the Doc got there, with his father and brother sitting anxiously by his bed. They had managed to get Adam undressed and into bed but had left his right arm strictly alone. Ben was very pleased to see Paul and went down to meet him, hurrying him upstairs \u201cAdam\u2019s has been out for hours Paul, no sign of coming round and he has a really bad arm.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cJust calm down Ben and let me have a look at the boy, he has the Cartwright hard head, so try not to worry.\u201d<\/p>\n Doc made no attempt to bring Adam round until he had cleaned up the burnt arm. The beam had caught Adam\u2019s right forearm and, although Hoss had had it off him very quickly Adam\u2019s arm was burnt from the wrist to the elbow. The burns were very deep in a couple of places and blistered heavily across most of the area. Doc studied it carefully and then began cleaning it carefully removing the bits of wood and dirt embedded in the skin, grateful that his patient was unconscious. It took Doc more than an hour and then he spread some soothing ointment on the arm and gently bandaged it up. By the time Doc had finished Adam was showing signs of coming round and Doc sat back letting him come to in his own time. Doc had already examined the head wound and he suspected that Adam would have concussion. As Adam stirred and opened his eyes he found the room going round on him and as the nausea hit him, he muttered \u201cGonna be sick.\u201d<\/p>\n Doc was there to expertly support him as Ben held the basin ready and when the paroxysm had passed, they eased him back onto the pillows. Doc checked his eyesight and then lifted two books from the bedside table \u201cYou\u2019ll be alright in a few days with your thick skull but meantime no reading, so I\u2019ll remove temptation.\u201d He fed Adam some pain-killer and told him to get some sleep.<\/p>\n Ben asked Hoss to keep an eye on his brother while he went down with Paul to check on the best way to help his son. Doc was glad of a coffee and then he sighed heavily \u201cOkay Ben I know you\u2019re worried about that eldest boy of your\u2019s seems to me you\u2019re always worried about one of them.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cSometimes seems that way. How bad is he?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cNasty concussion, you\u2019ll need to wake him up every couple of hours during the night just to be on the safe side but I\u2019m sure it will settle down over the next few days. That arm is going to be out of action for several weeks at least. It\u2019s a real bad burn and it\u2019s gonna be very painful, but it will heal. Main problem is making sure no infection gets in. He\u2019s not going to enjoy having it dressed, it\u2019s raw but you are going to have to do it twice a day. Clean off the old ointment and put on fresh. It\u2019s going to give him merry hell for the next couple of weeks but he\u2019s tough. Keep him in bed until the concussion clears and then let him up if he wants. I\u2019ll be back out in a couple of days to check on him.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cThanks Paul.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cRight now I\u2019m heading home at my own pace, without Little Joe trying to beat all records!\u201d<\/p>\n Apart from being woken for a few minutes every couple of hours Adam slept through until late the following morning, but by then the Doc\u2019s forecast was proving all too accurate, his arm was giving him merry hell. He didn\u2019t want anything to eat and not even coffee, just accepting a sip of water, but even that made him feel sick. He just wanted to be left alone but Ben had to change the dressing. Ben called Hoss up to help him. The merest touch caused Adam agony and with the best will in the world he couldn\u2019t hold his arm still which made the pain worse. Hoss had to hold his arm still while Ben wiped off the old blood and ointment and spread fresh. Adam had his work cut out not to cry out with the pain and by the time Ben had re-bandaged it he had all but lost his senses.<\/p>\n Ben let him rest quietly for half an hour to recover and then gave him a little brandy before feeding him some broth. Adam weakly apologised, what a fuss to make over a little burn. His father told him not to be stupid and then broke it to him that his arm had to be re-dressed twice a day. Adam shuddered involuntarily at the thought but just said \u201cI\u2019ll try not to be a nuisance.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cCall if you want anything, I\u2019ll just be downstairs. Try and get some sleep Son.\u201d<\/p>\n Later in the afternoon Little Joe went up to see his brother. Adam was awake although he had his eyes closed as the dim light in the room hurt his head even with the curtains closed. Joe was about to slip out again when Adam\u2019s deep voice said \u201cI\u2019m not asleep Joe, sit down for a bit.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cHow do you feel brother?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cSore and tired but I\u2019ll be fine in a few days. Not sure exactly what happened.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cThe barn collapsed and you were caught by a couple of the main timbers.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI sort of remember a burning timber coming down and putting my arm up to fend it off, then I was here.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cWell Hoss managed to clear you. I don\u2019t think even he could have lifted that timber alone normally but with you trapped, big brother had even more strength than usual and he carried you in once he had you clear.\u201d Joe grinned broadly \u201cYou might like to hear the story in the Territorial Enterprise.\u201d He picked up the paper and read Dan\u2019s article. In his usual way Dan had made the story sound rather more exciting than Adam felt was justified, but he was more intrigued by just how Dan had found out about the events on the ranch. Joe grinned \u201cOh Dan saw me heading for Doc\u2019s and scented a story, he came over and cross questioned me while Doc was getting his things together.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam laughed \u201cWell it won\u2019t do Hoss any harm with Sue Ann.\u201d Joe could only agree and then he had to submit to questions from Adam who was concerned how much feed had been lost. Considering the severity of the fire they had lost surprisingly little. As Joe was there Ben enlisted his help in redressing Adam\u2019s arm. This time Adam did pass out from the pain. Joe was horrified \u201cHas he really got to go through this twice a day, wouldn\u2019t it be better to leave it alone to heal?\u201d<\/p>\n Ben sighed heavily \u201cI know how you feel Joseph but it\u2019s a bad burn and if infection gets in he will lose his arm, if not his life.\u201d Little Joe had to admit that they couldn\u2019t take any risks even if it did cause Adam pain. Joe stayed with his brother and when he came round later in the evening, he tried to persuade Adam to eat something with very limited success.<\/p>\n Adam couldn\u2019t get comfortable, his head throbbed and his arm felt as though it was on fire, so he got little sleep that night. By morning he was running a temperature but still felt as if it were a lot of fuss about nothing. He tried to be cheerful during the day but he was hard put not to bite his family\u2019s heads off as they tended him, especially when Ben came to change the dressing.<\/p>\n Meanwhile in town Carole had read Dan\u2019s report in the paper. When she saw him she stopped him and inquired after Adam. Dan smiled \u201cDoc says he has concussion and a badly burnt arm, but he will be alright. If I know Adam it will be a lot sooner than Doc predicts.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cEven so I suppose he will be laid up for some time?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cSeveral weeks by the sound of it but I\u2019ll know more tomorrow, I\u2019m driving out there.\u201d Dan hadn\u2019t missed the fact that she often turned the subject to Adam and he had seen the look on Adam\u2019s face when he arrived at the party alone. So now he decided to try his hand at match making and said \u201cWhy not take it back yourself? The drive out to the Ponderosa is very pleasant and I\u2019d enjoy the company.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI couldn\u2019t\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cWhy not? If I know the Cartwrights anyone who can distract Adam\u2019s attention and keep him quiet for an hour will be welcome. He was never the world\u2019s best patient, he doesn\u2019t like staying in bed. At the moment he\u2019s not allowed to read so he\u2019ll be worse than ever.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole, feeling very daring, said \u201cIf you\u2019re sure they won\u2019t mind, I would enjoy the drive.\u201d<\/p>\n She spent the night in pleasurable anticipation but by morning she had decided it was too forward. She had only met Adam twice and didn\u2019t know him. She had been rude and sent him away the last time they met. When Dan turned up to collect her, she said, \u201cI\u2019ve changed my mind. You can take the book back. I hardly know Adam and I don\u2019t know the other Cartwrights. I can\u2019t intrude.\u201d<\/p>\n Dan took her arm and turned her back into the house \u201cYou are talking nonsense Carole, now go and get your bonnet. All of them will be glad to see you and I have been looking forward to company on the drive. You can\u2019t let me down.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole let herself be bullied into mounting the buggy and Dan headed off before she could change her mind. She had to admit that Dan hadn\u2019t been lying when he said the ride to the Ponderosa was worth seeing, but Dan insisted that there were other more beautiful parts of the ranch. He suggested that she should get someone to show her around. She had hardly been out of town since her arrival and the peace was wonderful. Then all too soon the ranch house came into view and she began to worry about her reception.<\/p>\n When they arrived she found she had no need to worry, Dan introduced her to Ben Cartwright and both Hoss and Little Joe claimed to have met her before. Ben made it very clear that she was welcome, insisting that his eldest son would be very pleased to see someone other than the family. He escorted her in for coffee and about twenty minutes later Joe came down to say his brother was awake and eager to meet their visitors. Joe grinned \u201cAdam knows that Dan is here but I left you to surprise him.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole was nervous, but as Ben took her arm and escorted her upstairs she had no choice but to go. Adam was sitting up in bed, he was still very pale and Ben was worried whether he ought to have visitors yet. Then as Carole moved through the door Ben saw Adam\u2019s eyes light up, much to his surprise.<\/p>\n Adam had been cursing the visitors, he didn\u2019t feel like being polite but at least with Dan he could be himself and Dan would go away and chat with Ben. He couldn\u2019t imagine who the surprise visitor was and Joe wouldn\u2019t tell him. Then to his pleasure he saw Carole standing in the doorway next to his father. As he smiled she gained confidence and moved over to the bed. \u201cI was so sorry to hear that you had been hurt. I thought I ought to come and return the book you lent me, in case you wanted it while you were laid up.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cThank you very much.\u201d Adam smiled \u201cIt\u2019s good to see you again.\u201d<\/p>\n She slipped into the chair by his bed and asked how his arm was, Adam insisted that it would be fine in a week or so. Then as Dan came in Adam had to talk to him as well. Ben joined the group but Hoss and Joe excused themselves. Soon Ben and Dan were chatting away, leaving Adam and Carole to make conversation. She was embarrassed now that she had come and Adam was finding it hard work. Carole didn\u2019t miss that and after about quarter of an hour she bit her lip and said \u201cAdam the main reason I wanted to come out was to apologise, for being so rude when you brought the book round.\u201d She smiled at him \u201cI\u2019m still not used to the hustle and bustle of Virginia City and I find I\u2019m on the defensive the whole time.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam was intrigued by the way her eyes lit up as she smiled and he grinned broadly \u201cDon\u2019t worry about it, but if I happened to call round next Sunday with a spare horse and a picnic basket, do you think I could find a rider for him?\u201d<\/p>\n Carole blushed, but she had to admit that he would have a good chance. Then she considered him \u201cBut you won\u2019t be well enough.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam dismissed that \u201cI\u2019ll be out of bed tomorrow and I can certainly ride to Virginia City on Sunday, it\u2019s a week off yet.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole had to accept that \u201cAlright, if you provide the horse, I\u2019ll provide the picnic.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam agreed, promising to send word if anything should come up to stop him, either a message or drop by himself on the Saturday. With a date settled both of them relaxed, knowing they weren\u2019t going to be snubbed and they began to chat easily. Carole had been brought up in Hillsboro only eighty miles from Boston, and it had been the highlight of the year to visit Boston each fall. They even knew some of the same people and Adam found she shared his opinion about most of them. The time went by very fast and Adam was amazed when his father said it was nearly tea time. Ben went to the top of the stairs and called for Hoss and Joe. When they came up he asked Joe to take Dan and Carole downstairs and Hoss to help him change the dressing on Adam\u2019s arm.. Adam wanted to go downstairs for tea but, after the pain of the dressing, he had to admit he didn\u2019t feel much like it and Ben brought him up a tray.<\/p>\n Over tea Carole was rather quiet and Ben thought she looked a different girl to the one, who had been gaily chatting with his son. She liked what she had seen of the Cartwrights and was very impressed by the ranch house, but she felt rather overawed by the completely male atmosphere. After the meal they went outside and she was shown the area round the house. Ben managed to get Joe on one side and just dared him to tease his brother over her visit. Little Joe promised to be good and then took her over to the stables to see his favourite horses.<\/p>\n Ben and Dan were left alone for the first time and Dan said \u201cI hope you didn\u2019t mind me bringing her along but I couldn\u2019t resist the chance to try my hand at match making.”<\/p>\n \u201cI assume you mean Adam, but how did you know?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI saw Adam\u2019s face when I arrived alone at his welcome home party, she was supposed to be coming with me. He was disappointed and this summer every time I meet her somehow the subject always comes round to the Ponderosa and especially Adam Cartwright.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben shrugged \u201cWell she seems a nice girl but where Adam is concerned I have given up something always seems to go wrong.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cWell we can only wait and see but a wedding here would be good news, fill my paper.\u201d Ben punched him gently and invited him to come in for a game of chess before he had to leave. Once they had finished their game Dan decided it was time to make a move. It was getting late and if they were to reach Virginia City before dark they needed to go. Hoss went to collect Joe and Carole and they all went up to say goodbye to Adam. He was dozing but Ben woke him, sure his son would want to see them before they left.<\/p>\n Adam promised to see Carole on Sunday and then watched them leave from his window. He returned to bed and tried to analyse his feelings, he had only met her three times and yet already she was important to him. He didn\u2019t get far but he fell asleep very content, to pleasurable dreams.<\/p>\n Carole was very quiet on the way home and Dan teased her, she was supposed to be company on the long drive. She tried to chat but wasn\u2019t getting very far and soon lapsed into silence. She had to admit to herself that Adam attracted her in a way that no man had since Buck. She couldn\u2019t help remembering that Buck had seemed just as fine a gentleman in the early days and she wasn\u2019t going to let herself be hurt again.<\/p>\n The next day Adam got up and, with Hoss\u2019 help, he got dressed and went downstairs. His arm was still very painful but his head felt much better. He was slightly surprised at the lack of comment from his family about Carole\u2019s visit; but he was too unsure of himself to want to talk about her. So he just thanked his stars that with all the work to do they were far too busy to wonder about it. He made up for any lack of surprise on their part, ranging from the idea that she had used an excuse to come and see him because she liked him, to a fear that she had just wanted to get out of Virginia City and he had been incidental. At least she had agreed to come for a picnic and he began to plan where to take her. Not that there was any real choice, he knew he would take her to Lake Tahoe, even if it did effectively mean two trips to town. He decided he needed to get out riding on Wednesday to build up sufficient stamina for the trip.<\/p>\n Ben wasn\u2019t keen on Adam riding alone yet. He knew that it only needed a slight touch on his right arm and Adam would be out cold. However he knew his stubborn son too well to waste time arguing with him. He had to let his son have his own way, saddling Sport for Adam and watching him ride out. Then Ben sat around worrying instead of getting on with his accounts until Adam rode back into the yard. Adam had taken no harm from his outing and had enjoyed getting out of the house so Ben tried to relax. At least his son\u2019s arm was perfectly healthy but seemed to be taking its time in healing. Ben shook himself, it was only a week since the fire.<\/p>\n On Friday and Saturday Adam was very quiet, scared she would back out again. He was irritable with his family, hating the restrictions his arm still imposed on him and now it was beginning to heal, it was itching terribly. He put the blame for his mood on his arm and thought that his family believed it, but none of them were fooled although for once they forbore to tease.<\/p>\n In town Carole waited on tenterhooks all day on Saturday, waiting for the message to say that Adam couldn\u2019t make it, but it didn\u2019t arrive. She was up early on Sunday preparing a picnic designed to impress any man.<\/p>\n Adam set out early on Sunday with a white mare in tow. He took it easy on the ride to town to conserve his strength, knowing it would be a long day. However he had timed it well and arrived at the school house just before ten, expecting to have to wait. In his experience women were seldom ready on time, but Carole had been watching for him. As soon as he rode up she went out meet him, offering coffee before they left. Adam smiled \u201cIt rather depends on how good a rider you are.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole laughed softly \u201cYou don\u2019t have to worry about me. I have spent most of my spare time on horseback since I was a child. It\u2019s only since I came here that I haven\u2019t ridden, nervous about riding alone round land I don\u2019t know. I can stay in the saddle all day.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cWell we won\u2019t do that, there\u2019s far too good a smell coming from that basket, but if you can manage twenty miles, there is a spot up by Lake Tahoe which I think is the most beautiful in the world. I\u2019m biased of course but I would like a second opinion.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cSounds interesting.\u201d Carole took the empty cups to the kitchen but they could wait and collecting her hat she was ready to go. Adam helped her up onto the white mare and she settled herself expertly in the saddle checking the cinch and adjusting the stirrup leathers. Adam swung up on Sport and sat back to watch. She was very lovely, dressed in a plain dark red blouse and black divided riding skirt, her hair down just tied back at the nape of her neck and a simple hat with a single flower on the side also red matching her blouse. Adam appreciated the lack of frills, she didn\u2019t need them, a simple elegance set off her curvaceous figure and she was very graceful.<\/p>\n Carole felt his eyes on her and glanced up blushing slightly but Adam smiled and led the way out of town. Sport hadn\u2019t had as much exercise as usual and he was dancing alongside the mare, until Adam spoke to his horse telling him to settle. Carole was fascinated as the horse did exactly that just tossing his head occasionally to make his point. Adam kept him at a walk until they were clear of the traffic in town and then having checked that Carole was okay he allowed Sport to break into a lope, the mare following easily alongside. Adam was a good guide, he knew the Ponderosa like the back of his hand. He showed her where it started and took the prettiest route to the lake. She was most impressed, the scenery round Virginia City was stark and dry only mesquite bushes growing and no green vegetation. Even some little way from town the Sierra\u2019s had been denuded of the trees which had in the past given them their beauty. Here on the Ponderosa the care given to the land and the methods of conservation that the Cartwrights had always employed had added to the beauty of the land. Adam suddenly realised that he had been talking for far too long and almost sheepishly he said \u201cWe are very proud of our Ponderosa and I guess we find it more beautiful than an outsider. I hope I\u2019m not boring you.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cOh no! You have every reason to be proud. It is glorious.\u201d<\/p>\n They were only a short distance from the lake and Adam challenged her to a race up to the point they could see ahead. She accepted kicking the mare on. At first Sport matched her easily but then his master pulled him up much to the horse\u2019s disgust, letting her go ahead alone. He rode up slowly to find her still in the saddle staring spellbound at the view. He stopped a little way back and didn\u2019t say a word. It was fully two minutes before she turned to him, her eyes glowing. \u201cAdam I\u2019ve never seen a more beautiful or peaceful spot.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam smiled \u201cIt should be seen alone for the first time. It\u2019s our church.\u201d She looked puzzled and he hastened to explain \u201cIf we are in trouble or worried all four of us tend to head here. It\u2019s so peaceful and it somehow puts your troubles into perspective.\u201d<\/p>\n She turned back to look at the view again \u201cI can see what you mean.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam swung down and led the way over to his normal spot. She joined him but then saw three graves close by, all of them obviously tended and curious she asked \u201cWhose graves are those?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cCome and sit down and we can talk in comfort.\u201d They settled themselves on a ledge where Adam always sat and the very earth seemed to welcome him. He lazed back and stared over at the graves \u201cThe oldest grave is nearly 22 years old and Joe\u2019s mother is buried there.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole was confused, \u201cJoe\u2019s mother? But I thought you were brothers?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam grinned \u201cSorry I tend to assume everyone knows, but there is no reason why you should. Joe and Hoss and I are half-brothers. We each had different mothers. Pa married three times. My mother died giving birth to me. Then Pa left Boston and headed west. He married Hoss\u2019 mother when I was five but she was killed by Indians on the plains, Hoss was only about three weeks old. Little Joe\u2019s mother died after a riding accident when he was four.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI didn\u2019t realise, you all seem so close.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cGuess we are, all four of us. Building a ranch out here, there is trouble at times, from nature, from Indians, sometimes from men who want what we have. We all know we can rely absolutely on the others. Guess we are friends as well as family.\u201d Slightly embarrassed at what he had said Adam laughed at himself \u201cI\u2019m getting sentimental in my old age. Sometimes they are the most annoying, interfering, aggravating people that God ever put on this earth; especially that imp Joe. We have the normal family arguments but Pa doesn\u2019t allow them to last long. It might have made a difference if any of us had known our mothers. I remember Hoss\u2019 mother and Joe\u2019s but my brothers only knew Marie, Joe\u2019s mother. Most of our lives there has only been Pa.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI didn\u2019t mean to pry Adam.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cNo matter, it isn\u2019t a secret. How about you, do you have any siblings?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cOne brother five years younger than I am. We were never particularly close. In Hillsboro I am related to half the town and the cousins of a particular age tended to play together.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cYour parents still there?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cMmm. They weren\u2019t very pleased with me heading west again. I think they had expected me to have got the wanderlust out of my system, but I felt hemmed in back east.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam was intrigued that she had made the journey west twice but left her to tell him when she was ready, for now she was looking at the other two graves and he bit his lip suddenly serious \u201cLet\u2019s have lunch and then I\u2019ll tell you about those graves.\u201d<\/p>\n She could see that the memories weren\u2019t pleasant and was quick to deny any need for Adam to tell her anything, but he smiled, \u201cIt\u2019s been a long time since I spoke of them. I think I\u2019d like to tell you.\u201d<\/p>\n They opened the picnic basket and lazed in the sun, making a good meal. Eventually Adam lent back unable to eat anything more and Carole put the remains back for tea. Adam stared out over the lake and Carole watched puzzled by the changing emotions reflecting on his face.<\/p>\n Adam turned on his side and looked at the two graves \u201cThose graves are a husband and wife, Ross Marquette and his wife Delphine. Ross was my best friend from my early teens, I was best man at their wedding. For four years things went along okay. Ross was trying to build a spread on the borders of the Ponderosa but he wasn\u2019t doing too well. Then we all had a very bad winter, lost stock to disease. I hadn\u2019t been seeing so much of them. I went to Europe and then I was hurt in a run in with Cochise.\u201d Carole could see the guilt on his face as Adam went on \u201cI should have known something was wrong, if only I had noticed earlier I might have been able to help.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cWhat happened?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cRoss became ill, mentally ill. He started beating up Delphine, I took her over to our home to recover. I thought I could find a way to help, but by then Ross was breaking the law. He changed his brand and stole a new herd from the Ponderosa. By the time I heard he was involved with a gang robbing stagecoaches and they killed all aboard. Roy Coffee had a posse out after him. Someone said they hoped his wife was safe and I realised I had left her unprotected at the ranch while we were out on roundup. I left Pa and my brothers to join Roy and went home but I was too late. A lifetime too late. Carole had sat in silence, watching the play of emotions across Adam\u2019s face as he relived those terrible days when his best friend changed into a monster. She desperately wanted to help him and tentatively said, \u201cWhy should you blame yourself?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI was his best friend. If anyone could have helped it had to be me and I didn\u2019t even realise what was going on.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cIt must have been so hard to kill a friend, but he was a murderer.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam sighed \u201cNo not really. It was his illness, not him.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole frowned slightly as she looked at him \u201cI can\u2019t really imagine you killing anyone.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam got to his feet and looked over the lake, wondering whether he was ending things before they got started, but he had to tell her the truth. His voice was low but steady as he said \u201cCan\u2019t you? I don\u2019t know how many men I have killed, it must be more than thirty.\u201d He turned recognising the shock on her face and he tried to explain \u201cWith a ranch like the Ponderosa, we hold timber, water and land that other people want. In order to hold it we sometimes have to fight for it. We fight using the law whenever we can, but the law out here is enforced with a gun. When we are attacked we have to defend ourselves. All of us have been hurt and nearly died in defence of this land or of what we believe to be right and other men have died.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole saw that he didn\u2019t want to talk about it anymore and changed the subject but she was ill at ease. Her quiet chivalrous gentleman had more deaths to his \u2018credit\u2019 than Jesse James. Adam had seen her flinch at his disclosures, but although he hated having to kill he was incapable of standing by and watching injustice or giving into attacks. He would do anything to protect his family and if that necessitated killing so be it. If he was to ever build anything with Carole she had to know his past, but from the East violence wasn\u2019t as familiar to her and he would give her all the time she needed to adjust to the idea.<\/p>\n Carole was uneasy for a while and the conversation became forced but then almost against her will, Carole found herself telling Adam about her first visit west. She described her time in San Francisco and her involvement with Buck Addison. As she explained why she had left him and returned East, Adam realised why she had been so ill at ease with him to begin with. She got to her feet and walked closer to the edge laughing softly \u201cStrange I only ever told my mother at home and now I\u2019m telling you, a virtual stranger. It must be this place.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam moved behind her and gently gripped her shoulders \u201cMaybe you felt the need to remember the past. Talking about it can somehow purify you and leave you free to face the future. I\u2019ve always found that when something happens which worries me, or upsets me, I feel better for talking it over. If you have no family around to talk to then you need a friend. I hope you will come to feel that I am a friend.\u201d<\/p>\n She relaxed back against him for a moment but then moved away. After exchanging so many confidences they both felt the need to get away and think and with one accord packed up and headed for town. Adam didn\u2019t go in with her but he did ask if he could come round for coffee on Friday evening, as he would be in town anyway. Carole made it clear that he would be welcome and then watched him ride away. She was so puzzled by this gentle cultured man, who had killed so often.<\/p>\n Adam returned to Lake Tahoe alone and sat there, watching the moonlight on the lake. He knew she was shocked because he had killed but if she couldn\u2019t believe in him sufficiently to know that the killings had been forced on him and were like killings in battle then he knew they could never have anything together. He wasn\u2019t going to justify himself to any other person, but he knew that brought up in New England the law of the gun was not what Carole knew. He was willing to give her time to understand. Thinking over her story about Addison he realised Carole was in a sense like him. She was cold because she was scared of being hurt again and, with a pang of jealousy, he thought that she must have loved Addison very much, if four years later she was still so affected. If she loved the man that much, Adam was impressed by her character, giving him up on a principle.<\/p>\n Late in the evening Adam knew he had to get home, but he was very tired and he was clumsy as he tried to mount Sport, while holding onto the mare. He knocked his injured arm and the pain doubled him over. He had the greatest difficulty in holding onto his senses and he felt the blood running down his arm. He knew he had to get home and have it seen to. Summoning all his strength he managed to get into the saddle and set off for the house. Luckily it wasn\u2019t very far and Sport was happy to head to his own stable but Adam was all in when he reached the house. Adam was only conscious of two things, the pain in his arm and the need to stay in the saddle.<\/p>\n Ben had been worrying over Adam all day, not at all sure he was fit enough for the long ride he had planned. As it got late Ben became even more worried and he was sitting out on the porch watching for his son. As he saw Sport come in with his barely conscious burden, Ben yelled for Hoss and then hurried over to his eldest son. Hoss and Joe ran out hearing the worry in Ben\u2019s voice and between them they got Adam down from Sport and Hoss carried him in while Joe took the two horses over to the stable. For once Joe went and got a hand to take care of the horses and ran in to find out how his brother was.<\/p>\n Hoss had taken Adam straight up to his own bed, where Ben very carefully undid the bandages. Hoss fed his brother some water and Adam won back to some form of control \u201cI knocked it.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben started to try and clean it but as he did so Adam sighed softly and passed out to his family\u2019s consternation. At least Ben was able to clean it up and put on fresh ointment but his sons hovered looking very worried. Ben smiled reassuringly at them \u201cHe hasn\u2019t done much damage, probably only set it back a day or so.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe frowned \u201cThen why has he passed out? I have seen older brother refusing to give in when he was seriously hurt, now you say it isn\u2019t much.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI\u2019m sure it is very painful Joe but I think he is just exhausted. Kept going until he reached help and then his mind allowed him to sleep. I\u2019ll finish bandaging this and then we\u2019ll let him rest.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe frowned \u201cI think I\u2019ll sit with him for a bit, just in case he needs anything.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cSure Son but I think he will sleep until morning.\u201d Ben went down with Hoss relieved to have Adam safely home. He decided that Adam wasn\u2019t riding out alone again until his arm was a lot better. It could have been serious if Adam had passed out earlier and been out in the cold weather all night.<\/p>\n When he went up to bed Ben checked on all his sons, Joe had obviously decided his brother wasn\u2019t going to wake and had gone to bed. As always he had thrown off his covers and Ben pulled them up round his youngest son, the nights were getting cold. He ruffled Joe\u2019s hair gently, to outsiders his oldest and youngest sometimes seemed to be at loggerheads, but Ben knew the depths of love between them.<\/p>\n On that thought Ben went through to check on Adam. He found his eldest son very restless. He was talking in his sleep and tossing around. He kept saying \u201cA killer, how many, how many?\u201d Ben was worried that Adam would hurt his arm again and he gently woke his son. Adam was aware that he\u2019d been talking and he asked his father what he had said. Ben told him and asked \u201cDo you want to talk about it Adam?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cNo not now. I\u2019ll be alright Pa. Please just leave me alone.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben could only agree, his eldest son was a grown man and had to find his own way through. If he could help he was confident that Adam would come to him, but a private man Adam usually sorted things out by himself.<\/p>\n Adam lay awake for hours thinking of the various men he had killed, either to save his own life or someone else\u2019s. Then there were the full-scale fights the Cartwrights had been involved in when men died and no-one knew who had killed them. At last in the early hours his exhaustion released him into sleep and he slept late the following morning.<\/p>\n Adam was very quiet during the day, wandering around the house unable to settle. He couldn\u2019t write so he couldn\u2019t help with the accounts, or play his guitar. He didn\u2019t feel like reading and Ben had insisted that he take it easy in the house. Hoss and Joe had ridden up to the lumber camp for a couple of days and Ben was busy. Adam wasn\u2019t even hungry, just toying with his food that evening and eventually pushing the plate away barely touched. Ben bit his lip and tried to finish the accounts after the meal but his gaze kept going over to his son in his favourite blue chair. Adam was staring at the same page of his book but he couldn\u2019t concentrate to read. Ben kept adding up the same column of figures coming to a different answer every time. In the end he put it down and went over to his son \u201cAdam you\u2019ve been reading that same page for nearly three quarters of an hour, you\u2019re off your food and you look exhausted. What is the matter?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam looked up seeing the concern on his father\u2019s face. He wasn\u2019t getting anywhere trying to work it out for himself just maybe his father could help. \u201cI think I would like to talk now Pa.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI\u2019ll get some coffee, I\u2019m getting nowhere anyway, the same figures have given fifty different totals.\u201d He got coffee and brought the brandy and two glasses over but for now Adam just took coffee. Adam moved over to sit on the table staring into the fire, nursing his right arm to him, while Ben sipped his coffee and waited for Adam to start.<\/p>\n It was fully five minutes before Adam said \u201cYou know I took Carole up to the point for a picnic. She asked about the graves. I told her about Ross and Delphine.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben knew that Adam had always blamed himself tragedy, believing whether rightly or wrongly, that if only he had noticed sooner what was happening, he could have helped Ross. \u201cAre you still blaming yourself for that?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cNo it\u2019s not that.\u201d He bit his lip \u201cShe said\u2026.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben waited and when his son didn\u2019t go on he said gently \u201cWhat did she say Adam?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam straightened his shoulders, but to his father it looked as though the weight of the world was on them. \u201cShe said that she couldn\u2019t imagine me killing anyone. I told her I had killed over thirty men. She, he swallowed hard She looked at me horrified and stepped away. Made me feel as though I was a brutal killer and then I realised I couldn\u2019t even remember how many men I had killed. Not even those I killed knowingly, let alone those killed in a fight when it\u2019s anyone\u2019s guess whose gun the bullet came from. What sort of man am I Pa? Not to even remember.\u201d<\/p>\n For a moment Ben didn\u2019t say anything, he knew soft words of sympathy weren\u2019t what Adam needed. His son needed real help and Ben tried to think out how best to do that. Eventually he said \u201cAdam how many of those deaths do you have on your conscience?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI\u2019m not sure what you mean Pa, in some ways all of them are.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cLet me put it this way. In how many cases would you refrain from shooting if you had to do it again?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam considered that for a moment and then he said \u201cWell I suppose, under the same circumstances, I guess I\u2019d do the same even with Ross, but that\u2019s not the point.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI disagree Son. I think that is exactly the point. You did what circumstances forced you to do. Maybe one day the world will improve and then men won\u2019t be forced to kill, but here and now, we can only enforce right by violence. You are incapable of standing by and watching the weak oppressed and I hope you always will be. You wouldn\u2019t be my son otherwise. The circumstances which make killing the only answer must be changed but that no one man can achieve. Each time right prevails, albeit by violence, brings the time a little closer when force won\u2019t be needed. The reason you don\u2019t remember the men you have killed is simply because you are at peace with yourself over their deaths. You did what you had to do. If there was a case where you had killed when any other avenue was open, it would haunt you, but that has never happened. Maybe to anyone from the East where the days of violence are past, the killing of another man may seem terrible, but we are in the middle of a war. We try and fight for the right and the weak, and there are precious few who do so. One day our side will grow so that we don\u2019t need guns but that day hasn\u2019t dawned yet.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam sat watching his father\u2019s face and he knew that Ben was doing more than trying to help his son. He was stating the code by which he had always lived and to which he had brought up his sons. When Ben finished speaking Adam didn\u2019t say a word, he sat staring into the fire, thinking over what his father had said. He realised that those beliefs were bred in him. He had lived by them for thirty years and they sounded right to him. He knew he couldn\u2019t change whatever he did and those same beliefs had made his father what he was; maybe stern and ready to fight for what he thought was right, but compassionate and tolerant of all races and creeds and always ready to help and look for the best in everyone. Adam stood up and moved over to grip his father\u2019s shoulder. He didn\u2019t say a word but Ben knew by the expression on his son\u2019s face that he was at peace with himself once again.<\/p>\n Meanwhile Carole was sorely puzzled. She was very attracted by Adam and he was a self-admitted killer. She had been brought up to believe that killing was wrong and she had turned against Buck for what he did and yet she knew he had never killed anyone himself, even though some of his actions led to deaths. She felt she ought to be repulsed by Adam and yet she was still drawn to him, even to the point of telling him about Buck. The one story he had told her she totally exonerated him from all blame and yet it was the one case where he blamed himself She slept very badly that night and kept losing attention at school as she thought round in circles. By the time she dismissed the pupils she had made her mind up and went looking for Dan. She was in luck the reporter was just coming out of the hotel and willingly joined her for coffee. Over the last months with time on her hands and books difficult to come by she had borrowed a number of back editions of the Territorial Enterprise to find out about the history of Virginia City and she was sure that Dan would lend her some more. Her only problem was explaining to him the stories she wanted to read without letting him know why she wanted them.<\/p>\n Dan sat amused as Carole tried to explain what she wanted. He would have laid odds that all she really wanted were stories involving Adam but she couldn\u2019t come out and say so. Carole talked round in circles wanting some of the stories where violence had occurred, using an excuse that some of the kids had been talking about stories they had heard and she wanted to know the actual facts. Dan promised to look some out for her having a shrewd suspicion the stories she really needed to read. Carole thanked him very much, she knew that Dan brightened up some stories but he was basically truthful about real events, even if some of his stories were pure fantasy. She knew he was a good friend of the Cartwrights but she could trust him to record the true facts of the case whatever his personal feelings.<\/p>\n Dan delivered a large pile of papers to her later that evening and everyone involved a fight or trouble round town, always involving the Cartwrights and Adam prominent amongst them. She found stories about fights over land, water and timber, trouble at the mines from cave ins to ownership. There were attempts by various people to form monopolies of water, the mills even transport and food, in every case the poorer people were being attacked and the Cartwrights led the fight against. When the Indians were attacked or any group persecuted there were the Cartwrights helping out. Several times she found one or other of the family had been badly hurt but it never prevented them from fighting for what they believed in. In every case she found the Cartwrights fought for the weak and the right and learnt that killing had been forced onto her quiet gentleman. She hurried home every day that week and swiftly cleared her marking so she could curl up with the papers. By Thursday evening she was eager to see Adam the following day, worried about how her reaction to his killing people would have affected him.<\/p>\n Adam had slowly begun to use his right hand a little although it was still painful but at least he could take over the ledgers for his father and time didn\u2019t hang quite so heavily on his hands. He was quiet but that wasn\u2019t particularly unusual and he seemed at peace so Ben gave up worrying about him. When Hoss and Joe returned from the lumber camp they were able to report it was all tidied up and safe for the winter. Slowly they all began working round the million and one chores that were needed to ensure the ranch was ready for winter. Adam took over the ordering of all the different supplies, while his brothers checked on wood and feed and Ben had the men storing everything as it arrived. A number of the hands had already pulled out for California, but would return with the spring, others would winter on the Ponderosa. Some of them had their families there while others had just come to call it home.<\/p>\n Adam had been even tempered all week but by Friday morning he was beginning to worry just what sort of reception he would get from Carole and twice he bit Joe\u2019s head off for no real reason. Joe knew his brother\u2019s arm was still painful and he just walked away for once, but the second time Adam did it Hoss intervened \u201cDon\u2019t know what\u2019s wrong with you brother but it ain\u2019t Joe\u2019s fault so stop taking it out on him.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam sighed heavily knowing Hoss was right \u201cI\u2019m sorry.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cAin\u2019t me you need to say that to.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam nodded and headed up to find his little brother He knocked on Joe\u2019s door and waited for the \u201cCome in.\u201d Joe was standing staring out the window and turned as his brother came in. \u201cForgotten to lecture me on something?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cNope. I came to apologise, I shouldn\u2019t take my bad temper out on you.\u201d Adam smiled ruefully \u201cTo be honest Joe I don\u2019t know. I hope not but I guess I\u2019ll find out tonight.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe knew that his brother was going to see Carole again that evening and he grinned \u201cMy money is on you big brother, go melt that statue. You looked to be making considerable headway from what I saw. She couldn\u2019t talk about anyone else.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam punched him gently \u201cI\u2019ll try to live up to your faith in me.\u201d He felt better just for Joe\u2019s attitude and the brothers went back down together and Joe was delighted when Adam accepted his suggestion that they ride to town together after dinner. \u201cI should know better. I don\u2019t like it myself when Pa fusses.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI\u2019d never have guessed!\u201d Adam gripped his brother\u2019s arm momentarily \u201cSee you back home, thanks for the company.\u201d Then he swung down tying Sport to the hitch rail outside the school house. He wasn\u2019t at all sure what reception he would get when he went to see Carole and he was quite serious, he had been very glad of Joe\u2019s company to stop him brooding all the way in. Still if she didn\u2019t want anymore to do with him after his disclosures the sooner he knew the better, he just hoped she didn\u2019t feel that way. The walk up to the front door seemed far longer than he ever remembered and he bit his lip as he knocked, but the smile with which she greeted him went a long way to lifting his spirits. He went in and she brought through coffee and two delicious looking cakes.<\/p>\n Adam sat down and relaxed \u201cI was worried that you wouldn\u2019t want to see me again after what I told you on Sunday.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole had the grace to blush and Adam looked questioningly at her. She said \u201cI was worried by what you said and I couldn\u2019t visualise you or your family as killers, so I borrowed some of the back copies of the Territorial Enterprise. I\u2019m sorry that I thought you were a killer, for even a moment you always fought for what was right and even Christ did that.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI hate killing but sometimes there just isn\u2019t a choice out here.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI realise that now Adam, like killings in war.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam was very thankful to find she believed as he did but he was embarrassed and said \u201cYou don\u2019t want to believe everything you read in the newspapers. Dan exaggerates a lot and he\u2019s biased, sometimes I think he loves the Ponderosa even more than we do.\u201d Then he turned the conversation onto a more impersonal plane and they spent the evening discussing books and music, where he was delighted to find their tastes were similar and she was as knowledgeable as he was.<\/p>\n She couldn\u2019t play any musical instruments and Adam promised to teach her to play the guitar when his arm was better. Her acceptance was like balm to his soul as it seemed to mean she was also thinking in terms of a long term relationship. The time flew past as they talked and when Adam eventually checked his watch he was shocked to find it was nearly midnight. Adam pulled himself to his feet \u201cI\u2019ll be getting you a reputation\u201d but she only laughed \u201cI know my reputation round town. I am a cold frigid woman. I wouldn\u2019t mind losing that at all!\u201d Then suddenly serious she asked \u201cWill you be alright it\u2019s a long way to the ranch and its very dark?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam grinned, \u201cI know every step of the way and I always did like riding in the dark, anyway Sport can find his own way home.\u201d<\/p>\n It seemed natural to both of them to arrange to meet the following night at the Saturday dance and when Adam asked if she could keep Sunday free again she was delighted to say yes.<\/p>\n Adam rode home slowly, he was happy and at peace with the world in a way he hadn\u2019t been for several years. He didn\u2019t think of anything in particular on the way home but just savoured his contentment, which even the nagging pain in his arm couldn\u2019t mar.<\/p>\n Ben was waiting up for him when he rode in, worried about his son\u2019s health and scared he might have received a snub from Carole, but one look at Adam\u2019s face dispelled all his fears. In some strange way Adam looked younger, he looked happy and expectant as he had in his early twenties. Over the years that look had gone to be replaced by a look of slight strain and bitterness as he failed to find what he was looking for and one love affair after another went wrong. As Ben watched his son go up to bed, he prayed that Adam\u2019s search might at long last be over. He had learnt to hate the almost cynical look Adam had begun to wear when they were talking about love and he knew that the last few affairs had made a deeper impression when they went wrong than when Adam was younger.<\/p>\n In thinking about marriage Ben had gone far farther than Adam had even thought. As far as he was concerned he had found a friend, one who had come to mean a lot to him in a very short time but he had been disappointed too often to think further than that for the time being. He knew he was contented and at peace with the world in Carole\u2019s friendship and he didn\u2019t want to risk it.<\/p>\n For the next six weeks Adam met her regularly two or three times a week but as if in reaction against early confidences their conversation was mainly devoted to books, music and places. Carole had never been out of America and couldn\u2019t hear enough from Adam about his experiences in Europe. Although he had been mainly studying in Cambridge he had taken full advantage of the long holidays to visit France, Italy, Switzerland and Germany. He had been mainly interested in the architecture with his original degree in engineering and architecture but he had also seen many great works of art and heard some superb music. Once Adam was sure that she was genuinely interested, he was quite happy to spend hours reminiscing. His father had been interested but his brothers weren\u2019t and anyway there were usually many more immediate problems to discuss, so he had never been able to talk about his time in Europe in that way. He was also able to tell her about the people and fashions abroad as he had moved in high society and roughed it among the locals. He had always had the gift of getting on with people whomsoever they might be, maybe because he was genuinely interested in them. In the course of the many hours they spent discussing abstract ideas and ancient history, they learnt more about each other than any amount of personalised talk could have given them. Talking generally beliefs and interests inevitably showed through and Adam was delighted to find Carole in tune with all he found important.<\/p>\n The only time over those weeks when their conversation came back to personal matters was the day that Adam first left the bandage off his burnt arm. It had healed well although it was still rather tender to the touch and from lack of use the muscles were weak. It was very badly scarred although the Doc thought that the worst of the scarring would fade in time. His family had all helped dress the wound and were well aware of the extent of the injury and Adam hadn\u2019t given it much thought once the nagging pain eased. However Carole saw it now for the first time and realised just how badly his arm had been damaged. She was horrified and insisted Adam roll back his sleeve so she could examine it. She sat back frowning \u201cI didn\u2019t realise how bad it was. You must have been in agony.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam tried to push it off, the burns were only superficial but she was conscience stricken \u201cI thought you were making a lot of fuss, not doing any work, but now all I can do is apologise.\u201d Adam laughed at her \u201cDon\u2019t worry I\u2019ll make the most of your conscience, next time I get a splinter or something I shall come for all the attention I can get.\u201d Carole had to laugh at that and went to make coffee.<\/p>\n Due to his bad arm Ben had put off getting his son to go to San Francisco, where he wanted him to arrange contracts for beef and timber and also the shipping arrangements. Now with November drawing to a close he knew that it would have to be done soon or Adam wouldn\u2019t be home for Christmas. Thus a week after the bandages had came off, he asked Adam to arrange a trip. Apart from the army contracts, it was the first time the Ponderosa has made full use of his new qualifications and Adam couldn\u2019t help feeling proud, particularly when he saw the delight in his father\u2019s eyes. Adam also knew he would miss his meetings with Carole very much and there was the fear that maybe she wouldn\u2019t miss them as much. However it had to be done and he made arrangements to set out on Monday morning and hoped to be home about a week before Christmas. Christmas Day had always been a fairly quiet family day at the ranch and the Cartwrights normally held a big party on Boxing Day. This year Adam wanted to see Carole on Christmas Day, but he didn\u2019t want to give too particular an air to it, so he asked Ben if he could arrange a dinner party. He wanted Ben to ask Beth and Dan, Sue Ann and her widowed mother, Katie and her parents, Roy Coffee, Paul Martin and a couple of others. Ben laughed at his son but promised to arrange it, complaining that it was a lot of people to feed just because Adam wanted to see one! Adam just grinned at his father. His youngest brother had taken to teasing him, asking how good a job he was doing of melting the shell, not that Adam cared. He was used to the teasing and would have felt something was very wrong if his family hadn\u2019t teased him. He still wasn\u2019t sure how he felt although he knew he loved being with her. Adam could sense the uncertainty in Carole and he wasn\u2019t sure how thoroughly she had got over Addison, but he was prepared to give it all the time she needed.<\/p>\n On the Wednesday night Adam went to see Carole as usual and told her that he was going to Frisco on Monday for three or four weeks. He was pleased to see the look of disappointment in her eyes as she said \u201cI will miss your visits.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cWill you come out to the Ponderosa for the day on Sunday? I keep coming here but you haven\u2019t been out since the fire.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole agreed and Adam promised to pick her up early for church and then drive her out to the ranch. He was there on time and they sat together in church in the pew behind his family. It was the first time Carole had met his family since they had begun seeing each other regularly and she was nervous at the prospect. As they drove out she admitted to Adam that she was nervous of Joe and Adam\u2019s jaw dropped in amazement; it wasn\u2019t the usual reaction of women to his little brother.<\/p>\n Carole smiled briefly but she wouldn\u2019t change her mind and she explained \u201cIt\u2019s the way he looks at me. He makes me feel old and school marmish. Then I get totally tongue tied and can\u2019t think of anything to say.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam gently reached over and tilted her face up towards him. He smiled down at her \u201cI\u2019ve not said very much to you but surely your mirror has told you that you are a very beautiful woman. I think you\u2019re by far the most beautiful in Virginia City and I can assure you that Little Joe has not missed that fact. Anyone less like the old idea of a spinster schoolmarm scared of her own shadow is difficult to imagine.\u201d Carole blushed but Adam just grinned broadly and went on \u201cIf my little brother worries you put on your best teacher accent and he\u2019ll think he\u2019s back in school and act like a ten year old. I know it works I\u2019ve done it many times.\u201d Carole laughed at him but Adam turned more serious \u201cLittle Joe is a terrible flirt and you didn\u2019t react when you first came here. Sometimes I think he\u2019s too good looking and charming for his own good and he isn\u2019t used to failing but when you get to know him I think you will like him. I know I\u2019m biased but he\u2019s kind-hearted and a more generous friend it would be difficult to imagine. He\u2019s always reliable when you need him and he\u2019s a hard worker, he\u2019s pulled his weight round the ranch for a long time now. Give him a chance.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole was well aware that Adam thought a great deal of all his family although it was the first time he had been so explicit but she wasn\u2019t worried about whether she liked them, as she said she was far more worried whether his brothers and father would like her. Adam didn\u2019t see that as a problem \u201cJust be yourself and they can\u2019t fail to.\u201d In fact all three has noticed how content Adam was since he had been seeing Carole and were predisposed to like her.<\/p>\n The day wasn\u2019t an unqualified success. Adam did his best to put Carole at her ease and she tried, perhaps too hard, but in front of his family she became overawed by the male atmosphere and barely spoke. All of them tried to make conversation but she was reduced to answering in monosyllables and they found it uphill work. After lunch Adam took her outside and alone together she immediately became more natural, although she was dejected by her odd behaviour in front of them. Adam refused to worry about it, she would get used to his family. He asked her to come and join them at Christmas, promising that there would be several other women there to give her moral support. Carole accepted gratefully it was her first Christmas alone and she had been wondering what to do.<\/p>\n Then as she shivered Adam put his arm round her \u201cCome on lets go back in, its cold out here. I once promised to teach you how to play the guitar and I will once I get back from Frisco, but you haven\u2019t even heard me play. Maybe when you have you won\u2019t want me to teach you.\u201d Carole laughed at him and said \u201cWell lets at least see if you can manage a simple song.\u201d<\/p>\n They went inside and settled by the fire. For now they had the room to themselves and Adam grabbed his guitar. He hesitated a moment and then said \u201cI\u2019m not making excuses but I haven\u2019t played much since before I went to Boston so I may be a bit rusty.\u201d<\/p>\n He checked it was in tune and then played a couple of simple tunes. Carole sat contentedly watching his face as he played. Then Adam decided to show off and play a Spanish flamenco. It was highly complicated but he started off fine, then in the middle he found he had forgotten it and tied himself in a knot ending with a terrible discord. Carole laughed at him \u201cI don\u2019t think that was quite right.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam pulled a face at her and said \u201cDo you know Scarlet ribbons?\u201d<\/p>\n Carole nodded and he began to play and sing and she joined in. Little Joe was upstairs in his room and heard them and he wandered down and joined in. Carole hesitated as Joe threw himself into a chair and joined them, but as he grinned at her she joined in again. Adam got them started on a round song but Joe kept going wrong so Adam threw a cushion at him. Hoss had been checking one of the horses in the barn but hearing the guitar he came in too. \u201cIts ages since you had your guitar down Adam. Lets have Greensleeves I always liked that.\u201d Adam obliged singing with it and Carole realised just how good a voice he did have. She had an attractive contralto herself and when Adam suggested some carols, her voice fitted well with his. They ran through several carols, the two good voices enough to keep Joe at least in tune, even if Hoss was slightly erratic. When it came to Silent Night all the others left it to Adam and enjoyed the beautiful carol.<\/p>\n Ben was standing watching from the kitchen door. Carole was a different girl as she laughed and sang with his sons and he was delighted to notice her eyes hardly left Adam\u2019s face as he played. As he finished Silent Night Adam firmly put the guitar down \u201cI\u2019m out of practice.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole immediately moved over to him \u201cHave you hurt your arm?\u201d Adam smiled up reassuringly \u201cNo its fine, just a bit tired.\u201d The singing had broken the tension Carole had felt and she chatted naturally over tea, but soon afterwards she had to get back to Carole was quiet on the way to home but when Adam said goodbye and said he hoped to see her before Christmas. She impulsively kissed him and wished him a good journey. Adam swept her up in his arms and held her tight, kissing her. Then he put her down again \u201cBe good and spare me a thought occasionally. I shall miss you.\u201d Then he had to leave but Carole stood watching until he was out of sight.<\/p>\n In San Francisco. Buck Addison had spent the years since Carole left him making money. He had extended his holdings in California and six months before had decided it was time to venture further afield. Nevada was the obvious place and he had sent out agents to bring him all the details they could about the situation there. Two men had gone to Virginia City and amongst their errands, one was to send him copies of the local newspaper. From one of those Addison had discovered Carole was working as a school teacher in Virginia City. He had never forgotten her, in his own way he had loved her and she had dealt him the most severe blow to his pride that he had ever had. He had thought when she first left that she would come crawling back and when he learnt she was again in the west, he thought that maybe it was the prelude to an \u2018accidental\u2019 meeting. However the weeks passed and she didn\u2019t leave Virginia City. He had his men find out the gossip about her and in time they reported that her name was being linked with that of Adam Cartwright. Addison already knew all about the Cartwrights and the Ponderosa. He had made it his job to know all the major powers in Nevada<\/p>\n When Addison learnt that Adam was on his way to Frisco, he decided to check on this man, who was taking over his ex-fianc\u00e9e. In a fit of pique Addison decided to try and make life difficult for Adam in Frisco.<\/p>\n When Adam arrived he went to his usual hotel and spent the next day looking up old friends. Then he started to make the arrangements for the contracts. Ben had done all the preliminary work in the Summer and only final terms had to be agreed before the contracts were drawn. Addison took several days finding out where Adam was and by the time he discovered who Adam was doing business with, terms had been agreed. Addison was far too wily to show his hand when he couldn\u2019t win and apart from ordering all the main shipping available on the dates he knew Adam would want, he made no further move.<\/p>\n Adam had to spend time booking several smaller shipping outfits to take the cargo on the appropriate dates. It wasted several days and he didn\u2019t have the contracts finalised and signed until the 18th December. As soon as the job was completed he sent a telegraph home and then collecting a few essential belongings he set out for home. The normal route to Virginia City over the Sierras was blocked by very heavy snow fall and several people warned him, that with the passes blocked, there was no way to get east until spring.<\/p>\n Adam was absolutely determined to get home for Christmas, he had missed too many over the last years. He knew he couldn\u2019t force the normal pass there were too many steep drops but he thought he could force a way through further north, heading into the Indian Reservation north of Reno.<\/p>\n Adam took a stage north-east towards the Sierras as far as Oroville, which was as far as the stage was travelling, reaching there on the 21st of December. He made some enquiries and discovered that the route was still just passable as far as Pottola along the middle fork of the Feather river. He was able to hire a horse to go to Pottola, although he had to throw in twenty dollars even though he was planning on leaving the horse at the livery in Pottola, which had a reciprocal arrangement.<\/p>\n It was nearly eighty miles to Pottola but by travelling slowly and riding far into the night Adam made it by late on the evening of the 22nd. He only had another 60 miles to go to Reno but now he had to climb over the Sierras Adam knew the route well and it was a good two days ride at the best of times. Even then he would have the long ride home from Reno. It was too late now to get in touch with his family, there was no telegraph in Pottola. All he could do was put his best efforts into getting home on Christmas morning even if he had to ride all night and hope that they weren\u2019t too worried.<\/p>\n In Virginia City Ben was very worried about his son. He knew that Adam had intended to sign the contracts on the 18th and then head home. That should have given him just enough time but then the heavy snow had arrived earlier than usual. Ben knew that the normal passes were blocked and he also knew that Adam would move Heaven and Earth to get home to his family for Christmas. Adam certainly wouldn\u2019t let a little snow stand in his way. Ben knew his eldest son was sensible and having grown up in Nevada Adam knew his way around the mountains a lot better than most. Ben also knew that even experienced men had lost their lives in the Sierras in winter.<\/p>\n Ben had to go to town to collect some stores as his sons dealt with feeding and checking the stock. Carole saw him coming out of the store, as she walked down to the dressmakers, and went over to see if he had heard anything from Adam. She had heard that the pass was blocked and was worried. Ben smiled as she came over \u201cNice to see you Miss King.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cHave you had any word from Adam?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cHe should have started home on the 18th but we haven\u2019t had any word since.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cThe passes were blocked by then. Will he have stayed in San Francisco?\u201d<\/p>\n Ben shook his head \u201cI very much doubt it. I\u2019m sure he\u2019s on his way home, he won\u2019t want to be away for Christmas.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole bit her lip \u201cAre you worried about him in the mountains?\u201d<\/p>\n Ben was going to deny it but then looking at her, he grinned and said \u201cYes I am. But Adam would undoubtedly tell me off. There is no-one in Nevada who knows his way around in the mountains better than Adam and he won\u2019t take any unnecessary risks. If he can\u2019t get through he will wait it out, however much he dislikes it.\u201d Ben gripped her arm \u201cDon\u2019t be silly, we are expecting you and you will be very welcome whether Adam is there or not. Anyway if Adam gets back on Christmas Day and finds you are not there, our lives won\u2019t be worth living.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole smiled more easily \u201cThank you Mr Cartwright. If you are sure, then I will come.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cGood, now try not to worry too much my son is a survivor. He\u2019ll be fine.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole felt rather better than she had, both because of Ben\u2019s reassurance and just from the way he had treated her. However it was still hard to settle that night all too aware of the heavy snowfall. School had already broken up for the holiday and she didn\u2019t even have the distraction of the children as the hours dragged past.<\/p>\n Meanwhile Adam had managed to buy a strong horse and early on the 23rd he set out for Reno. He was travelling as light as he could, only carrying his father\u2019s present, a writing stand with matching pen and pencil and the guitar he had bought for Carole. He was well wrapped up in his thick logging coat but wasn\u2019t bothering with a bedroll. He knew once he started he had to keep going, there wouldn\u2019t be any time to really rest, just enough to tend the horse. He had plenty of jerky with him knowing he was unlikely to be able to light a fire and he was carrying oats for the horse. Adam had thick gloves and he had a scarf tying his hat down to stop his ears getting frost bitten. At least the snow had stopped falling and Adam was able to make reasonable progress for the first six hours, making nearly twenty miles up into the foothills. Then he hit the steep climb to the pass. Adam had dismounted and was leading his horse. He had primitive snowshoes but even so sunk in with every step. Twice he stumbled and fell, having slightly crossed the snowshoes. The second time he was winded and he had to take a break. The wind was biting and Adam knew he was making less than a mile an hour but he had no choice but to keep going. A few minutes later he was able to use a cliff for some protection and he gave the horse some oats and chewed some jerky. Even though he was protected from the worst of the wind it was still bitterly cold and after twenty minutes Adam was so cold that he was glad to move on. At least the effort of trampling the snow down enough for the horse kept him warm. He pulled the brim of his hat down against the glare and kept going but he was making even slower time than he had feared. Tired out Adam began talking to the horse in an attempt to keep himself awake \u201cI know I\u2019m mad but its Christmas and I want to see my family.\u201d He laughed at himself \u201cOkay I admit I want to see Carole I sure have missed her. I wonder if she has missed me at least a little.\u201d The horse was slowing too as it tired but Adam pushed on. As it got dark he lit one of the pitchblende torches he was carrying, he reckoned on another four miles to the top. Adam was tired but he was far too stubborn to give in and kept pushing on.<\/p>\n Addison had his spies out and he learnt the Adam was trying to force a way through the Sierras, despite the heavy snow. He had managed to see Adam in his hotel and his dislike had grown on finding him a very good looking man. He already knew that the eldest Cartwright son was a highly qualified cultured man and to have looks as well was just pure aggravation. However he hadn\u2019t realised just how much he disliked Adam, until he found out that Adam was trying to force the pass through to Virginia City and found himself hoping that Adam would die. Addison made up his mind then and there to try and win Carole back and, if he failed, then he would ensure that the man she had chosen instead was destroyed.<\/p>\n Ben had tried to make Christmas Eve as normal as possible for his other two sons, but all of them were worried about Adam. Joe kept jumping up to go look out the door as though he could make his brother materialise and Hoss was continually drumming with his fingers. Stopping momentarily as either his father or his brother complained, only to start up again shortly afterwards. Each was optimistic in words at least but as the evening dragged on, it was hard to maintain the optimism in their hearts. Ben went through the motions, reading the story from St Luke as he always had and leading the singing of carols, but they missed Adam\u2019s velvety baritone and after a couple of half hearted efforts they stopped by mutual, if silent, agreement. Joe restless wondered aloud where his brother was \u201cI thought he\u2019d be home this evening for sure.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss grunted \u201cI\u2019ll bet he\u2019s doing his best to get here. He promised not to miss any more Christmases.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben irritably told his sons that speculating did no good and suggested they headed for bed. It was the promise that scared him more than anything. Like his sons he was sure that Adam would be doing his very best to get home, make good on his promise and he was scared what that might mean. Ben knew only too well what conditions were likely to be like in the mountains. Both his sons knew him well enough to see the fear behind that statement and Hoss gripped his father\u2019s shoulder \u201cBig brother ain\u2019t no fool. He knows those mountains jest as well as me. He\u2019ll wait it out if he has to.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe added \u201cSure he does. Adam\u2019s fine Pa, he\u2019ll be home just as soon as he can get here.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben smiled grateful for his sons\u2019 encouragement but none of them found it easy to get to sleep, as each of them visualised the white hell it could be up in the mountains.<\/p>\n Meanwhile Adam was forcing his way ever upwards into the teeth of the wind. The only consolation he had was the knowledge that there were no steep drops along the way so as long as he was heading upwards he couldn\u2019t get lost or fall. He didn\u2019t dare stop until he reached the far side of the pass, for a blizzard would finish his chances of getting through and it was beginning to snow again. Long before he reached the top Adam had admitted to himself that this trip was foolhardy and knew he should have waited it out in California. He had no choice now but to go on and hope that conditions were easier on the far side of the mountains.<\/p>\n Eventually just before midnight he reached the summit and, as if giving him best, the wind died away and the snow stopped. There was a full moon and now it broke through the clouds showing the beauty of the mountains, pristine with their new coat of snow. For a few minutes Adam rested enjoying the view. It almost felt as though he was the only man in the world and the first to see the beauty before him. It was far too cold for him to rest long and he slowly began to make his way down. The snow was still deep and both man and horse were tired but the animal followed him, seemingly as eager as Adam himself to get out of the snow.<\/p>\n Apart from short stops to rest when he found some slight protection, usually only for ten minutes or so, Adam kept moving all night. By nine in the morning they were out of deep snow and he was able to ride but with a tired animal he couldn\u2019t push it beyond a walk. Even then he had to rest the horse twice for an hour or so, using the remaining oats when they had reached a mountain stream and he could water the animal. It was early evening before he finally rode into Reno where he headed straight for the livery stable.<\/p>\n Adam knew the owner Mitch well, he had once worked on the Ponderosa. Mitch came over to greet him \u201cGood to see you Adam. You and that ole horse sure look exhausted. What you been doing forcing the pass?\u201d Mitch cackled at his own wit but he looked disbelieving as Adam grinned \u201cThat\u2019s right old timer I bought him in Pottola yesterday.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cYou\u2019re having me on!\u201d<\/p>\n Adam shook his head \u201cNope. He\u2019s a good animal. Can I leave him here to recover and hire one to get home? I\u2019ll get one of the hands to bring it back and collect him in a few days, after Christmas.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cSure Adam and I\u2019ll take real good care of this old chap, seems you worked him real hard.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cToo hard but I need to get home.\u201d Adam stroked the horse\u2019s velvety mussel \u201cTake it easy old fella you\u2019ve earnt it. Give him some warm mash will you Mitch while I go grab a meal for myself.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cYou ain\u2019t heading on home tonight are you?\u201d Mitch frowned in surprise it was still a long ride down to the Ponderosa.<\/p>\n \u201cChristmas day tomorrow Mitch and I have guests coming so I need to get home.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cTake it real easy boy you look exhausted now.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam grinned \u201cI\u2019ll be fine. Just need something other than jerky, be back in less than an hour.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI\u2019ll have a good one ready for you Adam.\u201d Mitch watched him head down the street to the hotel for food, shaking his head, those Cartwrights each one as stubborn as the rest.<\/p>\n Adam was as good as his word and he was back three quarters of an hour later, ready to set out on the last leg of his journey. Mitch had done him proud, a good strong Morgan with a very easy pace on it, comfortable to ride and covering the ground deceptively fast. Even so it was nearly three thirty before he reached the ranch. It was a real effort to find the energy to care for the horse and then taking his presents in with him Adam let himself into the dark ranch house. Adam left a note on the table to say that he was home but please not to disturb him until ten o\u2019clock and then, absolutely exhausted he went up to his room. He got as far as pulling off his boots and belt but then collapsed onto the bed and went straight to sleep. Ben shook his head but Hop Sing wasn\u2019t being helpful and just grinned at him. Puzzled Ben went back into the dining room and found Adam\u2019s note. He felt as though a great weight had been lifted from his shoulder, his son was safe and well and his family was complete for Christmas. He went back into the kitchen and gave Hop Sing a broad grin and then said “Your present is in the study, do you want it now or later when the work is easier?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cMelly Christmas Mr Cartwright. We have presents after bleakfast, when the others are down.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben grinned and wandered outside. It was a beautiful day, cold but clear and the Ponderosa looked very beautiful with its covering of snow. He was leaning on the hitch rail, looking at the scene and remembering the past when he had been building his ranch. Ben was barely aware of anyone joining him until his youngest son spoke \u201cMerry Christmas Pa.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cSame to you Son. Adam got home sometime during the night but he dares us to wake him before ten.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe grinned very broadly \u201cThank God. It\u2019s good to have him home.\u201d The pair linked arms and went in for breakfast.<\/p>\n Hoss was up as well, but he had headed straight to the kitchen to find out when breakfast would be ready and Hop Sing had told him about Adam. It was a light hearted trio who sat down for the meal, looking forward to a couple of days just relaxing. They decided to hold presents until Adam joined them but on the stroke of ten they headed upstairs to wake Adam.<\/p>\n Adam was fast asleep although the mute testimony of his clothes showed his exhaustion when he got home. Adam hardly ever slept in any clothes, let alone dirty ones. Ben scanned his son\u2019s face for signs of strain but Adam looked peaceful just dirty and unshaven. Ben gently shook his son\u2019s shoulders but Adam didn\u2019t want to wake up and he just burrowed deeper into his blankets, trying to ignore them. Hoss wasn\u2019t having that and pulled them off but Adam just curled up into a tighter ball throwing his arm over his face. Little Joe giggled and wet a cloth \u201cWake up brother, it\u2019s Christmas and I want my present.\u201d He lifted the wet cloth threateningly.<\/p>\n Adam opened one eye and said \u201cDon\u2019t you dare little brother.\u201d<\/p>\n Little Joe deliberately let a few drops fall and tried to step back behind Hoss but Adam was too quick for him, an arm snaked out and he grabbed his brother. Little Joe fought but it was no use Adam frog marched him over to the basin and put his head in it, until Joe yelled for mercy. Then laughingly Ben ordered them to stop fighting, they had visitors coming in two hours. Adam ordered them out and got changed and shaved.<\/p>\n When he came down Ben noticed his eyes were still red rimmed and had deep black shadows under them and his son was moving very stiffly, as though his back was hurting. Ben passed him over some coffee \u201cRough trip Son?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cSlightly. I\u2019m just a bit short on sleep got in, sometime after three.\u201d Adam smiled \u201cI\u2019m okay Pa I\u2019ve missed sleep before, but I am hungry.\u201d Ben yelled for Hop Sing and he bustled in with food ready for Adam and for once not even a lecture for missing breakfast. Adam ate rapidly and then grinned at his little brother \u201cOkay Joe I won\u2019t try your patience any further.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam hauled two large parcels out from behind the desk and pushed one to each of his brothers. He had designed saddles especially for them, incorporating the pine tree brand and both his brothers were delighted with the beautifully tooled soft leather. Much to Adam\u2019s surprise, his father who had known what he was doing had had a third one made for Adam himself. Ben was delighted with his writing set but asked if it was meant as a hint to deal with the bookwork and let his sons deal with the practical details. Adam laughed at his father, that would be the day.<\/p>\n Joe handed his eldest brother a parcel obviously containing books but when Adam opened it he was taken aback as it was three novels by Russian authors, in the original Russian! Adam turned them over, not knowing quite what to make of it and Joe savoured the expression on his face. Then Hoss passed over another package of books and grinned triumphantly. Adam frowned but when he opened it he found both dictionaries and grammars also in Russian. The two younger brothers grinned widely at him and Hoss explained that they didn\u2019t want him to let his brain go rusty with lack of study. Joe cackled \u201cAnyway I for one am fed up with your moans about the translations. Now you can read the original.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben grinned, as for once his eldest son was speechless. Adam was delighted at the thought that had gone into it and he was always interested in enlarging his knowledge but he decided he couldn\u2019t let his brothers away with it. He placed the books carefully down \u201cThanks a lot both of you and those dictionaries and grammar will be real useful. Mind you the only real way to learn a language is to speak it and luckily I do know the British ambassador at the Russian Court.\u201d<\/p>\n The thought of their brother going off again, all the way to Russia, horrified both Hoss and Joe and Ben savoured their expressions and the mischievous twinkle in Adam\u2019s eyes, before breaking in and informing them that the Russian Court spoke French. Outraged Joe threw a cushion at his brother but Ben called them to order, their guests were due in just over an hour.<\/p>\n Hoss and Joe went off to organise drinks and give Hop Sing a hand in setting up another table and setting them out. Ben drew his eldest son over to the study and asked him about the trip. Adam gave him the outline and Ben could fill in the details for himself. Ben shook his head \u201cYou should have stayed over.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam got to his feet restlessly \u201cI\u2019ve missed the last three Christmases Pa and I promised Hoss that I wouldn\u2019t miss anymore.\u201d He smiled at his father \u201cNot just for Hoss, for me too its kinda lonely at Christmas without you three, anyway I want to see Carole.\u201d Then before his father could pursue the subject, Adam reverted to the problems he had had in Frisco, he couldn\u2019t understand why it had been such a problem to book shipping. There had never been any trouble before. The two men tossed it around for a few minutes but eventually decided it was just one of those things. Ben had noticed how careful Adam was not to allow any discussion of Carole and realised that his son wasn\u2019t sure of himself or her as yet.<\/p>\n By some miracle everything was ready just before the guests started arriving. Carole had had a miserable morning. She missed her family and she had had no word from Adam. She had convinced herself he was either snowbound in California, or dead or dying in the mountains. She had almost decided not to go but Ben had been most insistent that she was expected and she couldn\u2019t be rude. However Dan who was driving her out had given up trying to make conversation, his reassurance that Adam could look after himself falling on deaf ears.<\/p>\n All the guests were staying overnight at the Ponderosa for the usual Boxing Day party and they made enough noise to hide Carole\u2019s lack of conversation as they achieved. Adam had gone to his room to finish wrapping Carole\u2019s present and there were only three Cartwrights visible as the buggys arrived. Carole was determined to hide her disappointment and she had a fixed smile on her face much to Ben\u2019s private amusement.<\/p>\n Adam hard the buggys arrive and he ran downstairs to join his family. Ben was watching Carole as Dan helped her down and as she turned to greet them he saw her face light up as she saw Adam just behind the other three. Adam pushed forward and demanded a Christmas kiss, which Carole was more than happy to give him. Then he escorted her inside oblivious of all the other guests to the amusement of both Ben and Dan.<\/p>\n Carole demanded to know when he got home and Adam said \u201cNot until after three this morning, so I had no time to let you know I was home.\u201d Carole could see all too many signs of tiredness and decided not to ask about the trip, instead to his delight she told Adam how much she had missed his visits. Adam made it clear just how much he had missed her but then, as other people started coming in, he had to be polite and say hello to them too.<\/p>\n Joe and Hoss were busily escorting them to their rooms to dump coats and luggage. The three brothers had given up their rooms and were going to use the bunkhouse for a couple of nights, but Ben had refused Joe\u2019s mischievous suggestion that Carole be given Adam\u2019s room.<\/p>\n Adam led the way upstairs to the guestroom where Carole was going to be staying and excused himself telling her to wash up and he would see her downstairs. However he was back in a couple of minutes as he didn\u2019t want to give Carole her present in front of other people. She was surprised but then Adam passed her the guitar he had brought back from Frisco.. She was thrilled but said \u201cYou shouldn\u2019t have, its far too much.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam grinned \u201cI can\u2019t teach you if you can\u2019t practise.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole moved over to her bag and got out a large package. She passed it over to Adam. It was obviously a book but once Adam unwrapped it, he was spell bound. She had sent east and her mother had found a book on the architecture of Europe. It was mainly illustrations and showed many of the places he had seen and told her about. Adam smiled at her \u201cYou couldn\u2019t have bought me anything I\u2019ll value more and with that he took her in his arms. She nestled there as though it was where she belonged and then she pulled away very slightly and turned her face up to be kissed. Adam kissed her gently at first and then more passionately, holding her very close. Adam knew now what he wanted and prayed that she wanted it too. For a long moment they held each other but then Adam heard his brother calling for him and the spell was broken. He wasn\u2019t going to rush anything, not now, but he knew they had taken a long step forward they could no longer just be friends.<\/p>\n Carole broke away and told Adam to go down she would follow in a moment. Then she sat down on the bed to compose herself. She had come to realise in her absence what Adam meant to her and she was now sure that he felt the same. One day he was going to ask her to marry him and she knew what her answer would be, but for now she was content in newly discovered love and she wanted to enjoy that first. When she was calmer she went downstairs where Joe was serving coffee.<\/p>\n For the first time Carole felt at ease with all the Cartwrights and she gave Joe a bewitching smile. Apart from the short time while Adam was playing guitar just before he left for Frisco, Joe had never seen her acting naturally and he had never seen her smile except at Adam. Now he knew what his brother meant when he said there was something under the shell worth having. Joe had never got near her before but now he exerted all his charm and Adam had by no means a monopoly of it. Adam was pleased to see her chatting happily with his little brother, he wanted her and his family to be good friends. As Joe talked Carole began to realise that although he was a flirt he had many of Adam\u2019s qualities and saw why the two brothers were so close. She hadn\u2019t forgotten Adam\u2019s comments on his little brother and now she began to see what he meant.<\/p>\n Adam was chatting to Dan and Roy and he was intrigued and slightly concerned to hear that two men had been asking questions around town about the Ponderosa. Roy said \u201cLots of questions, they wanted to know the main strengths and weaknesses of all the main mines, mills, banks, ranches, even timber holdings in Virginia City but just recently all their questions have been about the Ponderosa.\u201d Ben joined them and like his son wondered is someone was planning to move in on the Ponderosa. It wouldn\u2019t be the first time that someone had decided the Ponderosa should be in different hands. The men had been around for several weeks before Dan and Roy had put two and two together about their casual questions. Roy bit his lip \u201cLook this is just an advanced warning since the questions have settled on the Ponderosa.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam smiled \u201c We\u2019ll bear it in mind but its Christmas day. Don\u2019t lets talk about trouble, we\u2019ll consider it after Christmas.\u201d Beth came over to join them. She was a widow a very old friend of both Ben\u2019s and Roy\u2019s and at one time Ben had thought of marrying her but she knew he didn\u2019t really need anything apart from his sons and his ranch. They had reached an understanding to remain good friends. Beth smiled at the four men \u201cYou are all far too solemn for Christmas Day.\u201d She linked arms with Roy and took him off to get her a sherry. Ben moved closer to his eldest son as Dan wandered off \u201cDon\u2019t mention this to your brothers, not for a couple of days anyway.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cSure Pa.\u201d Adam wandered out into the kitchen to see how long dinner would be, only to find Hoss had beaten him to it. Hop Sing turned angrily and told Adam that dinner would be ready in twenty minutes but only if he kept his big brother out of the way. Adam grinned but Hoss turned on Hop Sing \u201cYou shouldn\u2019t keep us waiting with all those wonderful smells coming outta the kitchen.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam wasn\u2019t about to push his luck and he grabbed Hoss arm and led him out tossing a grin over his shoulder to Hop Sing as he went. He deposited Hoss by Sue Ann and s asked her to keep his brother out of the kitchen or they would all starve. She laughed at him but put her arm round Hoss,<\/p>\n Adam went to help Joe pour our sherry all round and Hop Sing was as good as his word. Twenty minutes later the feast was served. Adam was very contented he had Carole next to him and all his family around him but to his horror he found he wasn\u2019t hungry. He\u2019d had far too little sleep over the last five days and it was catching up on him as he relaxed. He carved one turkey while Ben carved another but having done that he was only picking at his food. Carole worried about him asked \u201cAre you alright?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam grinned at her \u201cOf course I am.\u201d He made an effort but wasn\u2019t getting on very fast. Then he noticed Hoss and some of the others had finished and forestalling his father he went to the kitchen and fetched a third turkey. It gave him the opportunity to take his plate into the kitchen and throw the food away, without Hop Sing seeing it, but Ben had noticed. Then he cut off seconds for all who wanted it. When they were all drinking coffee Ben had a quiet word with his son but Adam reassured him, he was fine just a mite tired.<\/p>\n During the afternoon Adam played his guitar for them and everyone joined in singing carols. Ben forgot his worries; he had to agree with his youngest son as Joe commented that Adam looked years younger as he sat on the arm of Carole\u2019s chair playing. Adam was completely contented but he was also absolutely exhausted as his hard trip caught up with him. Eventually he passed his guitar over to Joe \u201cYou can play accomplishments as well as I can, take over please, I need some fresh air.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam wandered outside needing fresh air, hoping it would wake him up. Carole followed him out and found him leaning on the hitch rail surveying the view, She asked anxiously \u201cIs anything wrong?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam turned and smiled down at her \u201cHow could there be anything wrong? You are here with me.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI\u2019m not kidding you look so drawn and you hardly ate anything at dinner.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam put his arm round her \u201cDon\u2019t look so worried. I\u2019m just a bit tired. I\u2019ve only had about twelve hours sleep in the last five days and I feel as though I walked back from California.\u201d He kissed her forehead \u201c With you at the end of the journey, it was well worth it.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole was going to tell him to go and take a few hours sleep but Adam pulled her closer, shushing her with a kiss, and then he began pointing out the mountains of the Sierra Nevada, which showed very clearly from where they stood. Then as it was getting cold they went in. As they came in Beth was talking to Ben about his new nieces. Laura had had twins, two girls, about three weeks earlier. Carole felt Adam tense up next to her as they overheard and Ben and Beth stopped speaking very abruptly. Carole was very puzzled but she just stayed close to Adam as he said \u201cI didn\u2019t know she had had her baby. Are they all well?\u201d<\/p>\n Ben nodded \u201cWe heard while you were in Frisco and I\u2019d forgotten to tell you today.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam nodded \u201cI expect Will is delighted.\u201d Then he went and poured himself a large brandy. He hadn\u2019t told Carole about Laura and he suddenly realised he would have to as she obviously hadn\u2019t missed the byplay.<\/p>\n Beth turned to Ben \u201cI\u2019m so sorry but I thought he was outside.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben smiled at her, \u201cNot your fault. I should have told him. He knew that she was pregnant but it must have been a shock to hear like that.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole was obviously puzzled even though she didn\u2019t ask outright. Adam swallowed hard \u201cI\u2019ll explain later. Will is my cousin and Laura is his wife.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole accepted that but it didn\u2019t explain the tension she had felt, not only in Adam but also in Ben and Beth.<\/p>\n Little Joe had seen the incident and he guessed that Adam hadn\u2019t told Carole about Laura. He knew that it would be very difficult for his eldest brother to explain, he\u2019d been hurt physically and emotionally by events, even if he hadn\u2019t really loved Laura. Even now when Adam was happy in his new love his memories weren\u2019t pleasant and Joe knew his brother was near exhaustion. Joe went over to his father \u201cShould I tell her what happened with Laura. I don\u2019t want to interfere but Adam hates talking about those days and she ought to know.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben wasn\u2019t at all sure, he knew just how little his eldest son liked any interference in his personal affairs, but in the end he said \u201cYou can make the offer to Adam, but it\u2019s his decision and do it tactfully.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe went over to the window and joined Adam and Carole. After about five minutes Carole excused herself to go and get a book she wanted to show Adam, which suited Joe fine. He stared out of the window not wanting to embarrass his brother \u201cYou haven\u2019t told her about Laura?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam sighed heavily \u201cI thought she would know the main story, considering what gossips the women in town are. Then I think I could tell her how I felt.\u201d He rubbed his aching eyes \u201cI just can\u2019t bring myself to tell her what happened, stupid isn\u2019t it but it makes my back ache just to think about that time.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe gripped his shoulder affectionately \u201cI don\u2019t think it\u2019s stupid. Look I don\u2019t want to interfere but if you want me to tell her what happened, I will.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam didn\u2019t say anything but Joe could feel the tension in him, see it in every line of his body. Joe decided he had better back out and he said \u201cIf you want me to stay out of it just say so.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam turned round to face his brother, his total exhaustion even more apparent \u201cNo Joe. She has to know and I can\u2019t do it. I\u2019d be very grateful if you would.\u201d He turned away and Joe could hardly hear his brother as Adam went on \u201cI love her Joe and I\u2019m so scared. I can\u2019t bear the thought of anything going wrong. Scared she might think I\u2019m doing the same again and I\u2019m not.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe squeezed his shoulder \u201cI know Adam, don\u2019t worry.\u201d Then as Carole returned with the book the brothers fell quiet. Adam stared unseeingly at the picture she had wanted to show him and then saying that he needed a drink he excused himself. Hardly surprisingly Carole looked a little cross and Joe said \u201cPlease Carole, Adam knew that I wanted to talk to you.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole was very puzzled by that, feeling suddenly cold, wondering what he wanted. Carole was intrigued \u201cI realised there was some mystery but she\u2019s his cousin\u2019s wife isn\u2019t she?<\/p>\n Joe nodded \u201cShe is now, but at one time she was engaged to marry Adam.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole went pale, whatever she had expected it wasn\u2019t that. Joe went on \u201cAdam hadn\u2019t been very lucky in his love affairs and at that time I guess he was frustrated. He had been going out with Laura for several months, must have been nearly nine months. She was a widow with a small daughter Peggy. Peggy was about five and real cute. Adam was very good with her and that little girl just about hero worshipped him. Because Adam and Laura went around together so much every one sort of assumed that they were getting married, but Adam didn\u2019t seem to know his own mind. That sure ain\u2019t like my eldest brother. Anyway eventually he proposed and they became engaged. Don\u2019t misunderstand me I am sure that Adam loved her but Pa was never sure whether he loved her as a wife or more as a sister, and Peggy\u2019s mother. He thought Adam was more in love with the idea of his own Ponderosa and a family than he was with Laura, I agree but you\u2019ll have to make up your own mind. Anyway once they were engaged Adam began building a house for them. He didn\u2019t tell Laura what he was doing wanting it to be a surprise and he wouldn\u2019t accept any help, not even from Hoss and me. He was busy with the house and seeing less and les of Laura. He wouldn\u2019t name a wedding day until the house was closer to completion. My cousin Will was living with us and somehow he ended up escorting Laura quite a bit of the time. I think he was already in love with Laura, anyway about then he started talking about moving to Frisco to live. I think that brought it home to Laura that she had fallen out of love with Adam and in love with Will. Anyway whatever the reason one day they both discovered how the other felt. They are both very honest people and they went to tell Adam. He was as usual working on the house and he saw them coming down. He was pulling in a beam on the roof and he moved too fast. He fell from the roof with the beam on top of him.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole\u2019s hand flew to her mouth as she stifled a cry at the picture Joe had painted. Joe gripped her arm \u201cEasy Carole You\u2019ve seen my brother he\u2019s fine now.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cBut he wasn\u2019t?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cNo. We were very worried about him for all too long. The fall damaged his back and for a time he was paralysed from the waist downwards. Initially he was in a lot of pain and stuck in bed. There was all too little we could do to help. Even when he was moving around in a wheel chair it was long odds whether he would ever walk again. We were warned that anything, which might upset him, had to be avoided, it could bind him to a wheelchair for life. Laura had moved in here with Peggy to help nurse Adam. Sometimes it seemed the prattle of the little girl was about the only thing which eased big brother\u2019s pain.\u201d Joe bit his lip and his face showed the horror of those days when he had been so worried about his brother. Taking a deep breath Joe went on \u201cUnder those circumstances Will decided to leave. Adam needed Laura more than he did and they couldn\u2019t risk breaking his heart as the fall had his body. Unfortunately they were talking it over in the barn and Adam overheard. I don\u2019t know exactly what, but enough for him to realise Laura was in love with Will. He told her o go to Will but she wouldn\u2019t and Will wouldn\u2019t take her if the price was to tie Adam to a wheelchair for the rest of his life. Will always believed that Adam was being noble giving her up, but Adam told Pa that he had come to realise that Pa was right and she was just a means to an end; that he was more in love with the idea of his own family and his own house than he was with Laura. You\u2019ll have to make your own mind up. Certainly Adam loved her enough for the desire for her happiness to get him back on his feet. As Will was leaving Adam forced himself to his feet and told Laura to go with Will, he didn\u2019t need her anymore. They left that same day.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cAnd Adam?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cIt took several months for him to be able to move around at all freely and even then Doc warned him it could be a year before he could ride and work round the ranch. Adam went to Cambridge then to study law.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cYou found that hard?\u201d<\/p>\n Joe smiled \u201cI hated the idea. I have my arguments with big brother. He can be a mite bossy and when I was younger he was worse than Pa at treating me like a kid. But he was always there, often bailing me out when I didn\u2019t listen to him and I really missed him.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cWhy didn\u2019t Adam tell me himself?\u201d<\/p>\n Little Joe shrugged \u201cI can only tell you what I think. Two reasons I guess. Firstly he hates talking about that time, it holds only painful memories for him. I think he assumed you would know at least the main outline of the story from the gossips in town. Secondly I think he\u2019s scared that you might believe if he was willing to marry without true love once that he would do it again. I\u2019m sure he wouldn\u2019t but again you\u2019ll have to make up your own mind. I just know that he suddenly realised that you didn\u2019t know and he felt you had the right to. And he so desperately tired that he\u2019s off his food and he couldn\u2019t face doing it, so I put myself forward.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cYou love your brother very much don\u2019t you?\u201d<\/p>\n Joe was silent for a moment and then he said \u201cHe\u2019s always been there to get me out of trouble, he taught me nearly all I know and even when he disagreed me he seems to understand. But I don\u2019t think I knew how much he meant to me until he was away in Europe.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cThank you for telling me Joe. Now I think I\u2019d like to talk to Adam.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe said \u201cI imagine he\u2019s in Pa\u2019s room, we are using it as a changing room while people are here.\u201d He told her which one it was and Carole headed up stairs. She found Adam standing staring out of the window in his father\u2019s room. He was miles away lost in his memories and from the tension she could see they weren\u2019t very pleasant. She moved over to him and gripped his arm but Adam pulled away. He couldn\u2019t look at her as he asked \u201cDid Little Joe tell you?\u201d<\/p>\n Carole smiled at him \u201cYes.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cDon\u2019t despise me for not telling you myself.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI don\u2019t, but can you explain why you didn\u2019t?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam shrugged, sighing deeply \u201cI\u2019m not even sure myself, but somehow when I think of Laura and what happened it makes me feel ill. I don\u2019t know, maybe its because I\u2019m ashamed of myself. I nearly did great damage to both of us.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cMaybe its because you were badly hurt.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI\u2019ve been hurt before. and soon forgotten it, but I would have destroyed Laura and God knows what harm I would have done to Peggy.\u201d Adam turned away from Carole and stared out \u201cI did love Laura, still do, but not as you should love a wife. She was a good friend and she was Peggy\u2019s mother, I loved that little girl, wanted a family of my own. I didn\u2019t want to lose them, lose the companionship but everyone was talking marriage. Then Laura was hurt and I was so scared I was losing her I convinced myself I was in love.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cThen just what do you think you did wrong?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cWhen I was hurt I had time to think but I was still going to go through with it. That was wrong.\u201d Adam waited tensely but then she moved closer and gently curved her palm round his cheek \u201cThat\u2019s all I wanted to know now we can forget it.\u201d<\/p>\n Hardly daring to believe it Adam turned and gripped her arms as he stared intently nto her eyes a slight frown on his face. Carole asked \u201cWhat\u2019s wrong?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cYou haven\u2019t asked the question I expected.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cYou mean whether it\u2019s the same again?\u201d she said with a slight smile and Adam nodded. She moved closer to him and snuggled up against him \u201cMaybe I\u2019m conceited but I have seen your face light up when I walk in, I\u2019ve felt your kisses. I know it isn\u2019t.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam pulled her very close at that and kissed her soundly but then they became aware that people were coming up to change and Carole slipped out to do the same. Adam was going to have a quick wash but sat down on the bed for a moment. Totally relaxed and contented he lazed back for a moment and that was his undoing. His exhausted body finally rebelled against his iron will and he fell fast asleep. He didn\u2019t stir when his father and brothers came into change and Ben tucked a blanket round him and left him to sleep. The guests were all old friends and his son\u2019s health came first.<\/p>\n Carole was surprised when Adam didn\u2019t reappear but Ben told her his son was fast asleep. She nodded \u201cI thought it was catching up on him. Twelve hours sleep in five days on a trip like that isn\u2019t near enough.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben rather hesitantly said \u201cI suspect he\u2019ll sleep until morning. I\u2019m afraid its rather rude having invited you here.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole smiled \u201cNo it isn\u2019t. In a way its quite a compliment.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben was mystified for a moment but then as she wandered over to talk to his youngest son he realised what she meant. Dan had noticed Adam\u2019s absence and he asked \u201cNot a lover\u2019s tiff I hope?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cNo just the opposite.\u201d He studied Carole as she talked with his other sons and went on \u201cI hope this works out, I\u2019d like that girl as a daughter-in-law.\u201d<\/p>\n The following morning Adam was woken by Joe \u201cCome on big brother you have more than slept the clock round, time to wake up.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam grunted and then opened his eyes to find it was broad daylight \u201cWhat\u2019s the time?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cNine thirty. You came up to change at five thirty yesterday and slept right through. Pa joined us in the bunkhouse.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam was shocked \u201cWhat must our guests think of me?\u201d<\/p>\n Joe laughed \u201cYou mean what does Carole think! Don\u2019t worry they all saw how exhausted you looked and Carole seemed to think it was rather a compliment that you felt enough at home with her to go to sleep, instead of attending on her, but I shouldn\u2019t push your luck.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam jumped out of bed. He felt different again after his long sleep but before he did anything else he needed to thank his little brother and he squeezed Joe\u2019s neck affectionately \u201cThanks for telling her about Laura you did a fine job.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cNo problem. If you can get yourself ready we are going to go riding. Pa has the older women and Roy roped in to help arrange things for the party tonight so Hoss, Dan Sue Ann, Katie Beth and Carole are coming with me up to the lake.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cYou\u2019re short a man.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI never noticed!\u201d Joe commented and got a pillow thrown at him, as he exited the room leaving Adam to wash and change. Adam was down quickly and had a hasty breakfast, making up for his lack of hunger the previous day, while his brothers saddled the horses with Dan\u2019s help.<\/p>\n It was a cheerful group that went up towards the lake. Beth had been given the job of chaperone by Sue Ann\u2019s mother but she made no objection as everyone paired off They straggled into the point which all of them knew well and then dismounted for the picnic lunch which Hop Sing had provided. The jokes got poorer but no-one cared as they lazed and chatted. It was too cold to sit still and the pairs all went off for a walk. Adam and Carole hardly spoke as they walked alongside the lake but it was a companionable silence. When Adam stopped and looked at her she came naturally into his arms. Adam kissed her passionately and then he held her at arm\u2019s length \u201cI love you Carole.\u201d<\/p>\n She smiled radiantly at him \u201cI knew but I have been longing to hear you say it. I love you so very much Adam.\u201d Adam pulled her closer and kissed her again. For a long time they stood close together so very content just to be together, oblivious of the time and the cold. Then Adam heard Hoss call for him and he realised that it was time to go home.<\/p>\n The others were waiting for them and the whole crowd headed back to the Ponderosa. It was a good party and Ben watched his eldest son who was the life and soul of the party. His happiness was an almost visible aura round him as he played and danced, with Carole next to him the whole time. He tried to persuade her to stay on for a few days but she wouldn\u2019t. She had no clothes with her and anyway needed time to think and enjoy her newly found love but she did want him to come to town the following evening which Adam willingly agreed.<\/p>\n It was late when the party finally broke up and Adam escorted Carole out to the buggy He kissed her firmly before helping her up next to Dan promising to be in town mid- afternoon the next day. Then he stood and watched her out of sight before going back in to grab a cup of coffee. The others were still seeing guests off and when they came in Adam was lazing back quietly picking out Silent Night on his guitar. The other three collapsed round the fire and no-one was arguing when Joe proclaimed it had been a great Christmas. They sat idly chatting for half an hour, the clearing up could wait until the following day. Finally Adam pulled himself to his feet and proclaiming that he for one was tired he headed for bed, closely followed by the others.<\/p>\n <\/p>\n Book 2 – Adam inadvertently brings trouble to the Ponderosa by the brunt falls on Joe<\/strong><\/p>\n It had been an idyllic Christmas and for the next six weeks Adam lived in a world of his own. Life was slack at the ranch as winter closed in and he spent hours dreaming. He went into town to visit Carol four or five times a week and Ben told him he might as well stay in town, for his mind was there whatever his body was doing.<\/p>\n Little Joe kept getting lumbered with his brother\u2019s chores and one day, when Adam was going to town for the third day running, he complained bitterly to his father. \u201cIt\u2019s about time Adam married her and brought her out to the Ponderosa, then he can do his own work!\u201d<\/p>\n Ben laughed at his son and then pointed out that Adam hadn\u2019t mentioned marriage. Joe shrugged \u201cSo! Anyone can see they are both head over heels in love.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben could only agree but he was momentarily sombre as he said \u201cI think your brother is trying to find the courage to propose. Every time he has thought of marriage in the past, things have gone wrong. I think this is so precious that he is scared to risk it.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam wouldn\u2019t have argued with his father\u2019s ideas if he had heard them. Carole was becoming more and more important to him, in a way no other woman ever had and he knew she cared deeply. He was planning to ask her to marry him, but he had firm ideas on how and more importantly where. They had first started to get to know each other and first told each other of their love at the lake. Adam needed the confidence that the lake gave him to ask her to marry him, but the weather had not been suitable for long rides out since Christmas. For now he was content with her company as they slowly got to know each other better and better.<\/p>\n Then one day in town Carole had a shock when she suddenly found Buck Addison walking towards her. She stopped as he drew level and he smiled at her \u201cI am very pleased to see you again Carole.\u201d He asked her to join him for tea at the International House, for old time\u2019s sake, and she agreed. Once they were installed in the restaurant, Carole said, \u201cYou didn\u2019t seem very surprised to see me?\u201d<\/p>\n Buck smiled \u201cI knew you were in Virginia City. I\u2019m here on business and I have been trying for the last three days to pluck up the courage to come and see you. I wasn\u2019t sure what sort of reception I would get.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole considered him, she could see what had attracted her, but now she could see a coldness in his eyes and compared to Adam he was nothing. She was very cool as she said \u201cWhat was between us is in the past and finished with.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cYou are still unmarried.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole raised her eyebrows \u201cThat is my business. Don\u2019t try and resurrect our relationship that is dead. If you come as a friend then you are welcome, but if you come as a potential lover, then I don\u2019t want to see you.\u201d<\/p>\n Buck veered away from the dangerous subject and asked what she had been doing since the last time he saw her. They talked for half an hour and Carole agreed to have dinner with him the following night, just as a friend. Then she excused herself.<\/p>\n Carole walked home, her thoughts in turmoil. She couldn\u2019t help comparing Buck with Adam. In some ways they were alike, both strong forceful men with the will and the ability to succeed, but Adam had the principles to govern his behaviour which Buck lacked. She was expecting Adam that evening and knew that she had to tell him that Buck was in town. She had always dreaded meeting him again, unsure how her principles would hold out in his presence, but now she was glad that she had. Since she had given her love and all her heart to Adam, she hadn\u2019t even felt a twinge of the old feeling on meeting Buck. The problem was convincing Adam of that basic fact and she knew that wouldn\u2019t be so easy.<\/p>\n When Adam rode in she was rather quiet. It was awkward to talk to her new love about her ex-fianc\u00e9, but if she didn\u2019t then she knew one of the town gossips would. She had no intention of hiding anything from Adam and, when puzzled by her mood, he asked her what was wrong, she told him how she had met Buck. Adam was jealous, he couldn\u2019t help himself. He had always known that she had loved Buck very much since her engagement still had such a profound effect on her four years later. Now he was scared that she would leave him for her first love. He hated the idea of her having dinner with Addison the following night but somehow he manage to hide the worst of his fear and jealousy. They spent a quiet evening and Adam left early. Carole had sensed his feelings, but on the principle of least said soonest mended and the knowledge that Buck would be leaving in two days time, she said nothing. When he rose to go she kissed him as usual holding him close for a moment and arranging to meet on Sunday as though nothing out of the ordinary was happening.<\/p>\n Adam rode home via the lake. He was sure that Carole loved him, but he didn\u2019t know how she felt about Buck now. He spent hours staring out over the water thinking in circles but the Lake didn\u2019t bring him the peace that it usually did. He was irritable when he got home and barely speaking to his family he went up to his room, he couldn\u2019t sleep but at least in the sanctuary of his won room he didn\u2019t have to face the curious gaze of his family. Eventually he went to bed but he lay awake for hours racked by jealousy. Part of him was sure that Carole wouldn\u2019t let him down but another part reminded him of all the women in the past, who had done so, and reminded him that Buck was her first love.<\/p>\n None of his family had missed his mood and Joe asked his father what he thought was wrong. Ben shrugged \u201cLover\u2019s tiff I expect. I just hope it isn\u2019t serious, I like that girl.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe grinned broadly \u201cI\u2019ll lay you odds that this one works out. She\u2019s a real nice girl and they are made for each other.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben laughed \u201cI\u2019ll have to get you a job with Dan, love advice for the lonely. You sound just like all the old maids in the International at tea time.\u201d<\/p>\n The following day Adam went up to check the trees for logging, when the weather cleared. He knew that he wasn\u2019t fit company for anyone but he didn\u2019t want to cause comment from his family and he returned home for dinner. He hid himself in a book all evening although he didn\u2019t take in a single word that he read. He kept visualising Carole with her old lover and tormented himself with thoughts of how Buck would try to win her back. Joe and Hoss were playing checkers but Ben sat and watched the play of emotions across his oldest son\u2019s face. He didn\u2019t say anything, as Adam obviously didn\u2019t want to talk. Eventually Adam went up to bed, if not to sleep, knowing that at least the dinner was over.<\/p>\n Ben went to bed and lay awake for a while hoping than nothing was going wrong in his son\u2019s love affair. He knew just how much Adam desired a wife and children, but it had to be true love, he\u2019d learnt his lesson with Laura.<\/p>\n Adam was glad when Sunday came and he could go and see Carole, She was pleased to see him and said how much she had missed him. He knew that Buck had left and gradually during the day he relaxed, as he realised that nothing had changed. He was in a different mood entirely on the way home, very contented again. He had been tempted that day to ask her to marry him but sensed that the proximity to Buck\u2019s visit made it inopportune.<\/p>\n Ben and Joe sensed his mood as soon as he came in and grinned at each other as Adam went on up to bed for the best night\u2019s sleep in days.<\/p>\n Buck had also realised that he stood very little chance of winning Carole back as things stood. He was determined to move in on Nevada and the Ponderosa was a good place to start. He decided to create enough trouble at the ranch to ensure that Adam had no time to go courting. He was determined to do it long distance through a new Company, as he knew that he\u2019d stand no chance with Carole if she knew he was trying to ruin her new lover. He had already mapped out his initial moves against the Ponderosa, sure of the power of money in the hands of a strong man.<\/p>\n For the time being his attack was probing on as many fronts as possible, to find the main weaknesses of the Ponderosa. He was pleased to think that it could also have the side effect of keeping the Cartwrights so busy that Carole would be lucky to see her lover more than once a week. He had discounted any possibility of attacking the Ponderosa through the courts their deeds to the land seemed watertight. The other usual method in that parched area of attacking water rights was closed, Adam had designed pipes down from Lake Tahoe and they had all the water they needed. His first attack was on the supplies they needed, he knew that a large ranch could buy these in from Frisco if necessary and cut costs by buying bulk, but at least it was an irritant. He had organised a group of men to rustle their cattle and he had planted two men on their logging crew to ferment trouble and sabotage equipment. He had managed to do the same at the saw mill and he had four men out to cause problems wherever they could, setting fires, cutting fences, stampeding horses or cattle and as a start to blow up the flume bringing logs down from the high reaches of the mountain. He had arranged for a section of the flume where it ran high above the ground to be blown up. Similarly he had arranged for rock falls to occur in their mines, making it as difficult as possible for the Cartwrights to meet their contracts. He wanted them to be faced with trouble wherever they turned and had even put pressure on the financial market to have them denied credit. All his men had been warned that they were not to take life and in general they should try to avoid injury. Although he had intimated that an \u2018accident\u2019 to one of the younger brothers could prove useful, preferably not a fatal accident but a broken limb would fit in well.<\/p>\n At the Ponderosa spring was in the air, the winter was always a quiet time, many of the outside jobs rendered impossible by the weather. For Adam it had been an idyllic period with the exception of the week when Addison had appeared. Gradually he and Carole learnt more about each other and were reaching the time when words were not needed between them. Adam was thinking more and more frequently in terms of marriage but he wanted to asked her up by the lake where they had first talked and where they had told each other of their love. The weather had not allowed picnics or trips out since Boxing Day and Adam was awaiting his opportunity.<\/p>\n For Ben the winter had been one of the happiest for many years. The problems of the ranch were all under control, at least until the spring and enough of the winter feed had been saved from the fire to carry his herds through. Far more important, his eldest son was content at home and he was gradually losing his fear that Adam would become restless and leave home again.<\/p>\n Hoss had split up from Sue Ann with no hard feelings on either side. It had always been more of a friendship than a love affair. Ben mused about his middle son; Hoss never seemed to have the same longing for marriage that Adam obviously felt. A big generous man with lots of casual friends, but he let very few people really close to him. Everyone liked him, although Ben was well aware that many of them underestimated his big son. Hoss was very reliant on his brothers; they meant so much to him, the only ones really close to him. He seemed very content just because his eldest brother was back home.<\/p>\n Little Joe was also foot-loose and fancy-free but he seemed to feel it more. He had been very fond of Katie and for two weeks after he broke it off he was irritable and unhappy. Ben had tried talking to him but Joe had just cut him off and headed up to his room. He was off his food and snapping at his brothers, but all his family could do was to wait for him to get over it.<\/p>\n Then one evening Ben and Hoss had headed up to bed quite early. Adam was sitting in his favourite blue chair reading his book, but he put it down as Joe moodily kicked the logs in the fireplace. Adam put his book down unable to concentrate \u201cTell me to butt out if you want Joe but just why did you break up with Katie if you miss her so much? She was mighty fond of you and I\u2019m sure you can win her back.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cProbably.\u201d Joe sighed heavily \u201cBut that just takes me back where I started.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cDo you want to talk Joe?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cNot really, but I\u2019m not getting anywhere on my own.\u201d Joe sank down on the table and stood staring into the fire. \u201cI started dating Katie soon after you went to Boston. We\u2019ve had some real good times together. I enjoy being with her.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI don\u2019t mean to pry. If you want me to drop it just say so.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cNo. I think you might just understand and I think I need to talk. Katie is very sweet and fun to be with, real loveable but\u2026\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cYou don\u2019t love her.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe nodded slowly \u201cIts funny sometimes I think I do and then I decide I don\u2019t. Then people began to talk about marriage and after a month or so when hardly a day went by without someone commenting about me losing my freedom, I made up my mind it wasn\u2019t fair to carry on seeing her.\u201d Joe hesitated for a moment and then very softly said, \u201dI remembered you and Laura.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam moved onto the table next to his little brother and put his arm round Joe \u201cI know how you feel. It\u2019s appreciating a person and being so very friendly and close. You keep feeling that you are on the verge of falling in love, you become scared that you will miss out, so you let things run on not wanting to lose out, but its always just over the horizon.\u201d<\/p>\n Little Joe nodded, leaning his aching head on his brother\u2019s shoulder; he was quiet for a couple of minutes \u201cDoes it come Adam?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam bit his lip, not wanting to say the wrong thing \u201cWhen Laura was hurt, I hated the idea of losing her companionship so much, that I convinced myself that it had happened and I nearly did us both irreparable harm. Maybe some people are content with the friendship and don\u2019t want true love in all its senses. I don\u2019t think that love often grows out of companionship although I believe both are necessary to make a lasting relationship. You\u2019re like me Joe, sentimental and romantic at heart and I believe we need both true romantic love and companionship. I\u2019ve been hunting it for thirteen years and now I believe I have found it. Don’t settle for second best Little Joe. I tried to and got badly hurt. You have time to find the real thing.\u201d<\/p>\n Little Joe sat silently for ten minutes and then he said \u201cThanks Adam I guess I knew that you would understand, its good to have someone to talk to.\u201d He gripped his brother\u2019s shoulder \u201cI hope you and Carole can make a go of it. I want to be an Uncle.\u201d Adam grinned \u201cSo do I.\u201d Joe headed on up to bed and more relaxed, slept late the next day.<\/p>\n As March came in the weather broke and the hands began to ride the range, to find out what damage had been done by the winter weather. Hoss rode up to the logging camp to start things moving to fulfil their contracts, while Joe headed out to check the extent of the fences that were down. Buck\u2019s men had been working hard for the previous month and reports of damage soon started coming in to Ben. Adam had been working with his father keeping an overall list of what was happening as Ben dealt with the immediate problems. Then late in the afternoon one of the men came in to say that a section of the flume was down, he wasn\u2019t sure what had caused it but reported about seven lengths down. Once the hand had headed out to the bunkhouse, Adam got restlessly to his feet \u201cI think I had better ride out in the morning and check the extent of the damage and see if I can find out what has caused it.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cIts Sunday aren\u2019t you supposed to be meeting Carole?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam nodded and said \u201cI\u2019ll go into town in a minute and explain.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cIt can be left one more day.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI\u2019m not sure it can Pa. I want you to have a look at this list of damage we have had reported so far. I know that its always a mite depressing at this time of year, but I never remember this much and the men won\u2019t have covered half the Ponderosa so far. I think we need to know the extent as soon as possible, because I think our resources are going to be strained to cope for the next few weeks.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben sat and read the lists that Adam had been keeping. He was used to the depressing reports of damage which came in every spring but this was far much more extensive than usual, and he had been to busy dealing with the individual details to see the overall pattern. Eventually he sat back and considered his eldest son \u201cDo you think it\u2019s just bad luck or is someone causing trouble?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam shrugged \u201cYour guess is as good as mine. We\u2019ll know more when I\u2019ve checked the flume and we hear from Hoss and Joe, but I\u2019ll make a few enquiries in town. After all Roy and Dan did say that strangers had been asking questions about the Ponderosa.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben let his son go to town and sat worrying about the meaning of all this trouble. There was no one obvious behind it. He tried to put all thought of sabotage out of his mind until the information was in as Adam had suggested, but he was unable to settle. His gut instinct told him that there was something seriously wrong.<\/p>\n Adam rode into town with all too much on his mind. He was fairly sure that someone was deliberately causing trouble, even if, as yet, he had no proof. His main problem was a complete lack of any idea of who was behind the trouble. The prospect of a hidden enemy worried him more than he would admit to his father. In town, he went straight to Carole\u2019s house. She was surprised to see him, but one look at his face was enough to convince her that there was trouble. Carole didn\u2019t ask any questions until she had provided coffee and cakes and then waited for Adam to tell her. Adam took her hand \u201cI\u2019m afraid I won\u2019t be able to come round tomorrow. There are some signs of real trouble at the ranch and I need to check it out.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole moved closer to him and asked what sort of trouble. Adam explained the reports of damage which had been coming in and that he had to go and check the fume. Carol asked, \u201cIs it sabotage?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI\u2019m not sure yet but I\u2019m scared it is.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cYou do think it is.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam could only nod and he pulled her close to him \u201cIt\u2019s been a wonderful winter, spending so much time with you, but if I\u2019m right and someone is attacking the Ponderosa we are likely to be very busy. I must pull my weight and I won\u2019t be able to come and see you so often.\u201d<\/p>\n She kissed him \u201cI understand my love. You can\u2019t let your family down. If there\u2019s any trouble don\u2019t worry about me. I\u2019ll see you whenever you can spare the time but my thoughts will always be with you.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam held her tight, he had no words to express his gratitude for her attitude and the freedom she gave him to fight for his beloved ranch. He had to leave her shortly afterwards in order to make enquiries around town. He promised to send word or come and see her as often as possible. Carole kissed him \u201cIf I can help in any way, you know where I am, you only have to ask.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam wandered down town to find Roy and Dan, when the bank manager Mr Harris stopped him and asked if he could spare a minute. Puzzled Adam went into the bank with Mr Harris and at first the older man was very hesitant \u201cI\u2019ve been trying to get hold of your father, but you know the financial position at the Ponderosa as well as he does.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam frowned wondering what was coming \u201cWe had a good year last year. No large schemes eating up the money and the mines successful. As far as I know we are well in credit, not far short of a million dollars.\u201d<\/p>\n Mr Harris agreed quoting the exact figure, obviously embarrassed, he went on \u201cIf it was left to me I wouldn\u2019t have called you in.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cJust tell me what the problem is Mr Harris.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI have had orders from head office. I thought it was only fair to warn you.\u201d He shook his head \u201cI have been told to count the Ponderosa a bad risk and extend no credit to you this year.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam was stunned, whatever he had expected it wasn\u2019t that. The Ponderosa had not had any trouble in getting covering credit for those summer months when hard cash was difficult to find, not for many years any way. They had always paid off in the autumn and had an excellent credit rating \u201cThat doesn\u2019t make any sense.\u201d<\/p>\n Mr Harris nodded \u201cI know that Adam. I have no choice but to obey head office, but I am very happy to loan you some of my personal money if it will help.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cThank you very much Mr Harris. I know it\u2019s not your fault, but have you any idea what is behind this? It\u2019s not business sense.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI queried it with them but couldn\u2019t get any sense. I can only imagine that there is political pressure from somewhere.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cThank you for giving us the advance warning Sir. My father will appreciate it as much as I do.\u201d Adam smiled at the older man, knowing he had gone against his orders in giving them advance warning.<\/p>\n Then he headed on down the street to the Palace to find Dan. He found the reporter at the bar and Dan willingly joined him for a drink. Adam reminded him of his warning on Christmas Day and asked if he had heard anymore since. Dan shrugged \u201cThey were around until about a month ago. One of them had a real good look at the deeds in the Land Registry.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cThat doesn\u2019t worry me those deeds are water tight. I\u2019m sure they would stand up in any court of law I\u2019ve been over them often enough looking for loopholes.\u201d<\/p>\n Dan asked \u201cAre you in trouble?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam swirled the whiskey around in his glass \u201cAre you asking as a friend or as a reporter?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cAs a friend.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam swallowed the drink in one \u201cWe aren\u2019t in trouble yet, just a few pinpricks but I have the impression that someone intends us to hit real trouble sometime soon.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cAnything I can do?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cIf you see either of those men around again, can you get word to us?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cSure can and I\u2019ll check around see what I can pick up.\u201d Adam thanked his old friend and wandered off to check with some of his other friends. He didn\u2019t pick up any more relevant information, but he did alert a number of people, including Roy, to keep an eye out for him. For now he wanted to get home and discuss what he had learnt with his father. Ben was waiting up for him and from the expression on Adam\u2019s face he knew the news wasn\u2019t good. Adam told him about the warning from the bank and Ben stared in blank amazement. Ben got out the figures of their present position and with Adam began to try and work out just how much ready money they would need, to fulfil their present contracts and collect on them. They had four main contracts, wood for the mines and for a railroad trestle, cattle and horses for the army and a mining contract.<\/p>\n Adam tried to look on the positive side \u201cWe\u2019ve been extended further in the past, when we were building the flume for instance.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cYes Son but don\u2019t forget we still don\u2019t know the extent of the damage to that. If things go smoothly, we are just about covered financially, but if we also have to continually repair damage, as seems likely, we are going to be in trouble.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam could only agree but said \u201cLet\u2019s make sure of our facts before we get too uptight. I\u2019ll ride out to the flume at first light and, with luck, I can be back tomorrow evening with an estimate of how much it will take to repair.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam rode out at first light and by late morning he was examining the damaged area. The damage was several weeks old and there had been a lot of rain since it was done. Adam knew he would have difficulty in proving a case in a court of law, but he was convinced himself that the damage had been caused by dynamite. He hunted around for some charred pieces of wood and put them in his saddlebag, just in case. Then he set to work to examine the sections at each end of the damaged area, making notes of the wood and labour, which would be required to repair it. In all eleven sections needed replacing and Adam knew that with their present resources, and the number of men he could divert to the work, it would take five or six weeks to make good. He rode home in a furious temper, which wasn\u2019t improved by not knowing whom he had to blame.<\/p>\n Hoss was also on his way home and in no better mood. At the logging camp vital pieces of equipment were missing and what was there wasn\u2019t in a good state of repair. Saws which he had greased himself, so that they wouldn\u2019t rust over the winter, were left dry and rusty as though someone had wiped all the grease off and the men were sullen and awkward for no apparent reason. He\u2019d spent two days bullying and cajoling them to get the equipment in order and now he had to go and report the extent of the damage and the spares and replacements that he needed. Hoss might not be too good at adding up figures, but he knew the list of things he needed was three or four times longer than it usually was, and he sensed the atmosphere of trouble.<\/p>\n Little Joe had made a check on some of the fences and found that not only were fences down but they were missing both cattle and horses. Then he had ridden up to the mines on the north east of the ranch. It was from these mines that they had to complete a contract for tin and silver ore. Joe never felt the mines were truly a part of the Ponderosa, like the rest of his family he infinitely preferred the wide open spaces of the ranch and hated going down the mines. When he rode in he was met by a miner\u2019s meeting. They were all talking at once and at first Joe couldn\u2019t make sense of what they were saying. Eventually he managed to get quiet and asked a long time hand Swann, just what the trouble was. Swann said that the mine was no longer safe, so far no-one had been hurt but five times in the last two weeks there had been rockfalls affecting all three main tunnels. Luckily they had all occurred when no-one was in the mine but that luck wouldn\u2019t last. With clearing the falls and re-shoring, they had got little ore out of the mine. Little Joe insisted on going into the mine and inspecting the damage for himself. He was no mining engineer but it seemed odd to him. He took Swann and one other old hand with him and had a look at the latest fall. The fall had been cleared and the rock around looked firm enough. Little Joe asked the two men if they thought it was natural, or was someone causing the falls. They evaded the question but agreed to set guards over the entrance to the mine when it wasn\u2019t being worked. Little Joe said \u201cAdam worked very hard to get the square sets installed in town. We will do all we can to minimise the risks to your lives working this mine. I\u2019ll get my brother out to inspect the mine in a couple of days and until then we will suspend operations.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe\u2019s announcement was well received by most of the men, but then some men began grumbling about pay. Joe was surprised, they had always had a reputation for looking after their men and he didn\u2019t know why it was being queried now. He was quite abrupt as he said \u201cYou will continue to be paid the basic rate, although bonuses will stop until we can get the mine operational again.\u201d Then he left to go home for discussions. He knew he had taken the only available course but it would make it difficult to complete their contracts. Joe felt trouble in the air and he was eager to get home and find out the overall picture and let his father and brothers know about the trouble at the mine.<\/p>\n Joe headed home by the shortest route and it was dark. One of the men that Addison had placed at the night had slipped away ahead of Joe. He had guessed that Joe would probably take the shortest route back to the main house and that should mean that he would come along a rough trail halfway up a canyon wall. The canyon bottom was rock strewn which was why the trail wasn\u2019t at the bottom A fall there should incapacitate the youngest Cartwright for a while. The man stretched a rope across the trail between a rock and an old tree and set it at knee height for a horse. Then he went back to the mine. If the rope worked then Joe should have a nasty fall and if it didn\u2019t nothing was lost. Either way he intended to remove the rope at first light before anyone found it. Little Joe had indeed taken the route along the canyon and he was letting Cochise pick his own way, confident of his horse\u2019s ability and trying to work out what was going on. Buck\u2019s man had chosen his place well and after negotiating the tricky steep part of the trail Joe went into a lope along the grassy wider trail. He felt Cochise jar as the rope caught the horse\u2019s knees. Joe went over Cochise\u2019s head down the steep side of the canyon and he couldn\u2019t prevent himself falling. He felt the jar as he hit a rock and then knew nothing more. Cochise, frightened, had managed to disentangle himself from the rope but there was no sign of his master, so he headed on home.<\/p>\n Hoss was the first to reach home and Ben knew he had found trouble. Hoss outlined the problems he\u2019d found and handed over the list of things they needed. Then he excused himself to wash up before they went into the details. Ben was sitting reading the list as Adam came in. Adam\u2019s news was no better but he said that he\u2019d wait to explain it until Hoss was down, save having to go over it twice. Then he asked about his youngest brother.<\/p>\n Ben said, \u201cLittle Joe should be home this evening. He was going to come home as soon as he had checked up at the mine, according to the report he sent home with one of the men.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cDo we wait for him and have a complete family discussion or carry on without him? If he found trouble at the mine, which seems likely the way things are going, he probably won\u2019t be back until tomorrow.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben made the decision that they would at least have dinner in peace and then talk things out that evening, whether Joe was home or not.<\/p>\n They were halfway through their meal when they heard a horse come in. Adam said, \u201cI expect that\u2019s Joe\u201d Restless and not really hungry, he put his fork down and went out to check with his youngest brother. He saw Cochise standing by the hitch rail and yelled for his brother but there was no answer. Puzzled Adam went over to Cochise to find the horse wasn\u2019t tied up. He went to lead the horse over to the stable to look for his brother, starting to worry and when he felt the horse limp, his concern flared up. He yelled \u201cPa, Hoss get out here and bring a light.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss was first out with a lantern and by its light Adam found the ominous cuts just above Cochise\u2019s knees. They none of them needed telling what had happened, the only question was where. Hoss was grim as he said, \u201cI\u2019ll go saddle up.\u201d Ben went to raise the men out to help while Adam collected blankets and medical supplies, praying that his young brother wasn\u2019t seriously hurt.<\/p>\n When they were all mounted Ben and his sons discussed where to start the search. It was still bitterly cold and if possible they had to find Joe and get him home before exposure worsened whatever damage had been done. Ben had himself firmly under control and said, \u201cWe know that he was going to the mine. I think we had better assume he was on his way home from there. Now which route would he take?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam said, \u201cI think he\u2019d come the shortest route and that means Rock Canyon.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben wasn\u2019t sure \u201cIt would have already been dark and that\u2019s a real rough road in places.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss agreed with his eldest brother \u201cJoe trusts Cochise to be sure footed I reckon Adam\u2019s right. Dark and cold, Little Joe would want to get on home.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben could only go along with his sons, it was the best guess they could make and they had to start somewhere. He ordered the men to spread out either side of the trail, scared of missing a crumpled body in the dark. Progress was slow as they couldn\u2019t afford to miss anything and it was over three hours later that Hoss spotted a crumpled shape on a ledge halfway down the canyon wall.<\/p>\n Adam and Ben both dismounted and joined Hoss, who was about to go down to his little brother, but Adam stopped him. \u201cWe are gonna need your strength up here to pull him up. I\u2019ll go down to him. Hoss had to admit that Adam was right and he helped Adam tie a rope round his waist and then Adam was half lowered and half walked down the side of the canyon to where Joe lay.<\/p>\n As soon as he was down Ben lowered him a lamp and some brandy, while Adam quickly checked his brother. He yelled up \u201cHe\u2019s alive\u201d. Ben felt as though he had stopped breathing when he saw his son down in the canyon and it was almost painful as he started to breath again at Adam\u2019s confirmation that his youngest son lived. Even so fear for his son gave him a very real pain in his chest as he waited to know what damage had been done. At least Joe had only fallen twenty feet or so before coming to rest on the ledge, the bottom of the canyon was as far again below him. While he waited Ben felt around and found the ends of the thin rope which had done the damage. He knew that it was deliberate, someone wanted to maim if not kill a Cartwright. His main worry, apart from his son\u2019s health, was that he had no idea who was behind this attack on the Ponderosa, although it must be someone who was rich and powerful in order to influence the bank to withdraw credit.<\/p>\n Adam was examining his brother, to those waiting above he seemed to be taking a very long time, but he had to be careful to find out the extent of Joe\u2019s injuries before moving him. Finally he called up \u201cOkay Joe\u2019s got a nasty gash on his head, no limbs broken far as I can tell but I reckon there are a couple of broken ribs. Hoss can you manage both of us? I\u2019m scared to tie a rope round him, but if I tie it round me and carry him can you pull us both up?\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss yelled back that he would cope and Ben helped his middle son tie the rope to Buck, who would take the main weight, while Hoss controlled the slack. Ben sent one of his men to town to fetch Doc, they would meet him back at the house. Ben gave him strict orders to say nothing, except the basic fact that Joe had had a fall.<\/p>\n Then Ben took control of Buck and Hoss called down \u201cReady when you are Adam.\u201d While Ben examined his youngest son Hoss untied the rope, which had ridden up under his arms, from Adam. The rub of the rope as he was pulled up had broken the skin in a number of places from his waist to his armpits and his torn shirt was slowly darkening as the blood seeped out. Hoss wanted to examine his injuries but Adam pushed him away. It could wait until they got home, the last thing his family needed was him passing out too and it was very sore without anyone poking at his side. He did accept a brandy from Hoss but then got stiffly to his feet and moved over to his father. Ben had wrapped Joe in a couple of blankets and he wanted his son home so he could be treated properly. Ben mounted Buck and then Hoss handed his little brother up to his father. Ben settled Joe as comfortably as he could and then moved slowly out to the house. Hoss helped Adam ease back into the saddle and tried to pass his brother his own coat but Adam really didn\u2019t want anything touching his sore body and he refused. He would rather be cold. He moved out behind their father and Hoss moved in close beside him, determined to keep a close watch on his eldest brother until they were home and he could treat the bruises and raw patches.<\/p>\n Ben felt easier once he had Joe safely in his own bed. His son\u2019s breathing seemed normal and he was apparently sleeping now rather than unconscious. Once the worst of his anxiety about Little Joe had eased, Ben turned to his eldest son. Hoss was helping Adam wash the rope burns with disinfectant and putting on the ointment that he had had for his arm. Ben carefully examined the wounds and whistled softly \u201cYou are going to be so stiff and sore you won\u2019t be moving for a fortnight.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam grinned \u201cDo you want to bet Pa? They will soon heal. More important how is Little Joe?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI think he\u2019ll be fine.\u201d Ben led the way back to Joe with Adam and Hoss close on his heels. Adam had put on his dressing gown but he refused to go to bed until he had heard what Paul had to say. A couple of minutes later Joe began to moan softly and Ben moved closer to his son, gently holding him still. After a few minutes Joe opened his eyes, squinting against the light. Adam moved the lamp out of the way and Joe grinned up weakly \u201cI took a tumble. Silly old Cochise stopped suddenly.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cWe know that, but how do you feel?\u201d Ben asked<\/p>\n Joe considered that and then said \u201cI\u2019ve got a headache and my ribs hurt but otherwise I guess I\u2019m okay.\u201d<\/p>\n Just then they heard Doc\u2019s buggy arrive and Hoss went down to meet him. Doc came up and considered the three but with Joe grinning, albeit it rather weakly, he decided there was no point entering into the argument it would need to get rid of them and he moved over to examine his young patient. \u201cLucky as ever young man, a slight concussion and two cracked ribs. I\u2019ll get those strapped and then two or three days complete rest in bed and take it very easy for the following couple of weeks. Mind you Joe, you are going to have some very interesting coloured bruises by tomorrow.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe winced \u201cI know I can feel some of them developing!\u201d<\/p>\n Doc strapped Joe up and gave him a mild painkiller and then left Ben to settle his son down. Before he left Ben asked Doc to have a look at his eldest son, he explained how they had had to pull Joe up some twenty feet of sheer rock and that Adam had collected some nasty rope burns. Doc went through to Adam\u2019s room where Hoss was trying to persuade his brother to go to bed. Rather begrudgingly Adam let Doc see the rope burns but Doc didn\u2019t interfere with Hoss\u2019 handiwork \u201cYou\u2019ve done a real good job there Hoss, I couldn\u2019t do better myself.\u201d Then he turned to Adam \u201cYou are going to be one bruise from the waist upwards but there\u2019s no real harm done. Keep it clean and take it easy for a week or ten days. Not that I need to tell you, with that bruising you are going to be so stiff you\u2019ll have no choice.\u201d He grinned at the brothers \u201cHowever if it is any consolation you did the right thing. A rope round those cracked ribs of young Joe\u2019s might have caused them to move and it could easily have pierced a lung. Meantime Adam, your brother is right there isn\u2019t anything more you can do so get to bed.\u201d<\/p>\n Leaving Hoss to make sure that his eldest brother did settle Doc went down to reassure Ben about both his sons, they would have forgotten all about it within a month. Ben felt a little happier about their health but he was still very worried about the general trouble, which was hitting the ranch and he got little sleep that night, as he thought round in circles, worrying about it.<\/p>\n The following morning all four Cartwrights met in Joe\u2019s room for a conference on the situation. Joe had learnt from his father how Adam had carried him up the cliff and that his brother was stiff and sore from rope burns. When Adam came in Joe thanked him and then asked how he felt. Adam grinned as he lowered himself rather gingerly into a chair \u201cBit stiff but it will clear in a few days, main thing is you\u2019re okay.\u201d<\/p>\n Little Joe pulled a face, he ached all over but Adam was right he would be fine in a couple of weeks \u201cPa told me how I was caught. At least it proves all this trouble isn\u2019t down to natural causes.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss came in with a tray of coffee and doughnuts and once everyone was settled, Ben brought them down to business. \u201cI want a full report from each of you in turn and then once we know the facts we\u2019ll try and decide how to handle things.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam got out a pad \u201cI need to take notes or we are going to forget something so give me a chance to catch up if necessary.\u201d His brothers nodded in agreement and then Ben asked Little Joe to start them off. Joe described the fences which were down from the notes that he had made at the time. In at least half a dozen places he was sure the fence had been deliberately cut. In two places there was sign of small bunches of cattle being driven away from the Ponderosa and in a third it was horses that were missing, six of them as best he could judge from the old sign. Joe said \u201cI tried to follow the sign but it was old and there had been too much rain so I couldn\u2019t get very far.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam asked \u201cHow many head Little Joe?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI made it about twenty maybe twenty five in each bunch, but the sign was old, a week or more I\u2019d guess, and it was hard to be sure.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam sighed \u201cI wonder how many other groups there were, where the sign had all disappeared?\u201d<\/p>\n Ben shrugged \u201cLet\u2019s stay with what we do know. Carry on Little Joe.\u201d Joe went on to describe events at the mine and said that he had had to suspend operations until the rock falls could be checked and he had promised that Adam would go up and check things out. Ben looked worried at that, sure his eldest son wasn\u2019t fit enough for the long ride up to the mine and wouldn\u2019t be for several days.<\/p>\n Adam questioned his brother carefully on the appearance of the rock falls. Little Joe told him that he felt someone had used dynamite or something to blast them off, but admitted he wasn\u2019t an expert. All he could do was to ensure there was a guard so that no-one would be able to cause further trouble. Adam knew his little brother well enough to take his opinion seriously; Joe had been around mines all his adult life.<\/p>\n For now Ben decided that Joe looked very tired and drawn and called a halt, sending Hoss for fresh coffee, as Joe and Hoss discussed the sign he had seen, Ben moved over to his eldest son. More to distract his father and stop him fussing than from any real hope of getting an answer Adam asked \u201cWho do you think is behind this pa?\u201d<\/p>\n Ben shook his head \u201cI wish I knew. Its not the first time someone has tried to ruin us but if it is just some outside operator trying to move in on Nevada, we are not the obvious target just now. There are plenty of others who are far more vulnerable.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cSo is it a deliberate attack on us, a personal dislike of the Cartwrights?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cMaybe, there certainly seems some spite involved, attempts to undermine our reputation.\u201d Ben was sombre but he insisted they continue to get the relevant facts and asked Hoss to explain exactly what he had found up at the logging camp and the mill. Hoss\u2019 anger at finding equipment that he had left secure for the winter in a damaged state was all too evident, but there was nothing too disastrous and Joe began to look a little more cheerful.<\/p>\n Then Adam filled his brothers in on the reports of damage that had come in from the hands and the damage at the flume. Little Joe said, \u201cMost of these things are pinpricks. Whoever is doing this must realise a ranch the size of the Ponderosa can absorb trouble.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI know what you mean Joe but the flume is rather more than a pinprick and the mine could well prove to be.\u201d He sighed \u201cThere is one more major item which is definitely not a pinprick. Mr Harris called me into the bank and told me that he had orders from his head office to count the Ponderosa a bad risk this year. We are not to be allowed any credit.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss and Joe looked at each other, stunned by this news. Hoss finally broke the silence and said \u201cYou two know \u2018bout the money, what will this mean to us?\u201d<\/p>\n Ben said \u201cWe had a good year last year and we have nearly a million in the bank from the ranch and the mines. The normal running of the ranch until we can collect on our contracts will cost us about three-quarters of that. It leaves us nearly $250 000 for emergencies. Usually that would be sufficient but the damage we already have reported will cost about half of that, which doesn\u2019t leave us much in hand.\u201d<\/p>\n Little Joe asked, \u201cWhen do we collect on the contracts and just how much are they worth?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam said \u201cJust under two million in total, if we deliver on time, but there are penalties if we deliver late. The timber for the trestle is the biggest contract. Delivery should begin at the end of June and the final delivery at the end of September. The first payment is due on the 17th July, provided we deliver on time. The timber for the mines starts a month earlier and is paid monthly, but neither the ore or the livestock are due for delivery until September and we will be lucky to see any cash for them before October.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss frowned as he tried to take in all the facts his brother had given him he knew that the ranch had grown more prosperous but he wasn\u2019t used to thinking in such large sums of money. He tended to bank his share of the profits and just used his wages, often wondering if he had enough for a few beers at the end of the month, particularly if his younger brother had been on the cadge. Eventually Hoss asked \u201cHow much money do we need to have on call so we\u2019re sure we got enough?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam looked at his father but Ben seemed lost in thought so Adam said slowly \u201cWe don\u2019t know what we are fighting, but we have to assume we need guards for equipment and for the animals. Guess we have to assume there will be more damage. I think we need at least another million.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben agreed with his son \u201cI think our first job must be to arrange financial cover.\u201d He sighed heavily \u201cTrouble is we don\u2019t know how far afield this pressure can reach.\u201d<\/p>\n Little Joe had been quiet too long and he protested \u201cI would have thought that the first thing we need to know is just who is doing all this, who are we fighting?\u201d<\/p>\n That statement brought into the open their main fear. All of them hated the idea of fighting in the dark Attacks had been made on the Ponderosa before, but they had always known who was behind them. They had known which direction to watch for trouble.<\/p>\n For once Adam agreed with his little brother \u201cI think Joe\u2019s right Pa. Sure the money is important but we must find out just who is behind all this. We know that the men who were asking questions in town came in from California and the bank\u2019s head office is in San Francisco. Probably political pressure can be applied most easily by someone who lives there. In addition I had all that trouble booking shipping there. It may be a coincidence or it may be a part of this.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben could only agree, but as he said it didn\u2019t exactly help. Half the major interests in the West were centred on San Francisco. They already knew it was someone with a large amount of power, or the bank wouldn\u2019t antagonise the Cartwrights.<\/p>\n Joe asked \u201cDo Flood and O\u2019Brien still work that saloon cum stock exchange in Frisco?\u201d<\/p>\n Ben nodded and Joe went on \u201cIf anyone can find out who\u2019s behind this I bet they can and you\u2019re old friends.\u201d Memories of how they had become close came back to all of them. It had happened while Adam was in Europe and he had only found out how close they had come to losing the Ponderosa, and even more important nearly losing his big brother, after the event. Adam wandered over to the window and stared out. He had always blamed himself for being so far away when his family needed him.<\/p>\n Hoss said, \u201cSharon always hated you Pa, fer not backing his mills and transport monopoly scheme. You reckon he\u2019s behind this?\u201d<\/p>\n Ben shook his head \u201cEven when we were fighting head on Sharon didn\u2019t do this sort of thing. All the trouble we had was caused by Matt Vogel. I\u2019m sure Sharon would be delighted to help destroy us but it would be financial only. He wouldn\u2019t demean himself by getting involved in sabotage. On the other hand if someone asked him to get our credit stopped I\u2019m sure he would oblige.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam stayed over by the window, remembering the bitter miserable days in Cambridge when he had received a long letter from his father, giving an outline of the trouble they had had. Ben had told him that Hoss had been badly hurt but was well on the way to recovery. He hadn\u2019t known then just how bad things had been, Ben had glossed over the details. Ben had only told his eldest son as much as he had because he knew that Adam had access to some US newspapers and the fight with the Bank of California had been nation-wide news. Adam had spent several weeks bitterly angry and hating himself. Certainly as a lawyer he could help but he could have studied as well in the States and been able to reach home within a couple of weeks if trouble threatened. He had gone to Europe to run away after the hurt he had received over Laura, but he hadn\u2019t been able to run away from himself. Those weeks were among the worst he had ever spent and now hearing his family talk familiarly, of things he only knew by report, brought all the self blame back<\/p>\n Then Adam suddenly realised that they had stopped talking and were staring at him. With a wrench he brought himself back to the present, now at least he could pull his weight. That thought reminded him of the freedom that Carole had given him and he was able to turn round and smile at them \u201cSorry I was miles away. Little Joe\u2019s idea sounds good to me. I would think that Flood and O\u2019Brien stand the best chance of finding out just who is behind all this. Only trouble is we mustn\u2019t ask them by telegraph, if it leaks out they\u2019ll have no chance.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben nodded but said \u201cThat\u2019s true but Beth is going to Frisco in a couple of weeks, we can trust her and get her to ask Flood and O\u2019Brien for help.\u201d<\/p>\n All of them agreed on that but action at third hand never pleased Little Joe. He grunted \u201cThat\u2019s all very well but I still think we ought to find out more about those men who were asking questions.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben shook his head \u201cEasier said than done Joe and why should they talk anyway?\u201d Ben could only agree with his son\u2019s reasoning and said \u201cRight Hoss you go into town in the morning and start making some enquiries.\u201d Then he considered his other two sons. Both looked tired and drawn and it was nearly dinnertime so Ben called a halt. He told Joe to try and get some sleep after dinner, he had some figures that he needed to check and they would carry on about four. Little Joe nodded he was very sore and had a bad headache. He knew that the more sleep he got the sooner he would be back on his feet, able to do his share.<\/p>\n Ben took his son up a tray and then joined the other two. Adam was only picking at his food and Ben said, \u201cA sleep wouldn\u2019t do you any harm. I don\u2019t imagine you got much last night.\u201d Adam grinned wryly \u201cIt was rather difficult to get comfortable, but I\u2019m okay. I want to start sorting out the best way to arrange for credit.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben shook his head \u201cAlright but just remember that this shows every sign of being a long summer. You\u2019ll have plenty to do and it won\u2019t help to knock yourself out right at the beginning.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam sat down and started to list the sources of credit open to them, from personal loans from friends near at hand, to the size of loan they would be good for in Boston, New York, even Salt Lake City, before the charges became too exorbitant. He deliberately avoided any of the Californian banks, if pressure could be put on here in Nevada, he\u2019d lay odds it would be even worse in California, Adam soon had a list which on the most pessimistic estimate would enable them to draw on over two million dollars. Ben came over and discussed the list with his son. They both felt that it was safest to spread their requests around, in case pressure could be exerted at a later date on any one choice. Eventually they decided to ask for a quarter of a million credit from each of four finance houses. They had dealt with all of them before and were fairly happy with their chances of success. Adam also proposed asking for quarter of a million from friends locally, to tide them over safely in the immediate future. The bank manager had already signified his willingness to help and their partners in the Hale and Norcross, Fair and Mckay should be happy to help out. They were rich men because Ben had put the power of the Ponderosa behind the mine. Ben accepted the sense of that and he would go and see them in the next day or so.<\/p>\n It was already gone four o\u2019clock and Adam led the way back up to Joe\u2019s room, with his father following bringing fresh coffee. Joe had just woken up and Hoss was there remaking his bed. Hoss had been busy with catalogues and had prepared an exact list of the replacement needed for the logging, complete with catalogue numbers and prices. Adam glanced over it and compared it with the notes he had made that morning. It seemed complete and he jotted down the total price, just reminding Hoss to check on the cost of carriage.<\/p>\n Ben passed over coffee and then he outlined for his younger sons just how they intended to get credit to cover the summer. It sounded fairly straightforward and then Little Joe asked if it could be arranged long distance or would someone have to go personally to arrange it. That was exactly the point that Adam and Ben had been carefully avoiding in their discussions. Adam said rather tentatively \u201cIt can be done long distance, but..\u201d he stopped as he met his father\u2019s eye and gave a rueful grin.<\/p>\n Ben sighed, not wanting to be away from the ranch when trouble was coming, anymore than his eldest son did. \u201cCome on Adam we both know that if we try to arrange it long distance we will be lucky if it\u2019s in place for next summer! One of us must go. It\u2019s only a two day job if you are there in person.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss and Joe looked at each other, anxiously and Hoss asked, \u201cWhy do we have to go so far afield?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam said \u201cTwo reasons. Firstly we have dealt with them before and are therefore more likely to get the credit and secondly the further off they are the less likely it is that whoever if causing this trouble will be able to influence them.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss considered that and then said \u201cYeah okay that makes sense, so who goes?\u201d<\/p>\n Ben and Adam looked at each other, neither wanting to be the one but then Ben made up his mind. \u201cIt will be easiest all round if I go. Adam is going to be needed here as an engineer, both at the mine and the flume.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam was relieved at his father\u2019s decision but he asked, \u201cWhen will you go?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cAs soon as possible. We need the cover and I want to get back. Probably the day after tomorrow. I need to see Beth before I go and arrange for the local loans. With luck I can be back in three to four weeks, there\u2019s rail most of the way now.\u201d<\/p>\n Once that was settled the four began to discuss just what else needed doing, including hiring more men to act as guards on the herds and the timber, and men to mend the fence. Apart from the mine the main outstanding problem was the flume. Adam had been thinking about the flume, worried that he didn\u2019t have the men available to mend it quickly. However as it was still so early in the year Adam thought he might be able to persuade an old friend, John Chance, a classmate from college, to bring his railroad crew and rebuild it. If the whole crew came then it could probably be completed in ten days. At the moment it was still bitterly cold in the mountains and Adam was betting that with the ground still frozen only survey work would be taking place. The crew was less than a hundred miles away building the Californian railroad for the Southern Pacific. When he made his suggestion, Ben had to agree that it would relieve the pressure but he looked very suspiciously at his son \u201cJust how were you thinking of contacting John?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam grinned at the expression on his father\u2019s face \u201cI\u2019ll ride over and see John tomorrow. Provided he can help I\u2019ll leave him to come onto the Ponderosa and I\u2019ll head to the end of rail and get the train to Salt Lake City arrange the credit there.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cIt\u2019s a long ride Son and you are very bruised.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam just laughed \u201cNothing that will stop me Pa. Anyway sitting in the saddle is about the only place where nothing rubs on the sore patches!\u201d<\/p>\n Ben had to agree to his son\u2019s plan but then Joe reminded them about the mine, after all he had promised that Adam would go up and check things out. The men weren\u2019t earning any bonuses while it was out of action and they couldn\u2019t let the situation drag on, they would lose good men to the mines in town. For a few minutes the four debated what came first but they all agreed the flume had to have priority, two large contracts depended on it. Then Hoss had an inspiration \u201cPhilip Deidersheimer is still mine superintendent at the Ophir ain\u2019t he? I\u2019m sure if we asked him, he\u2019d go inspect our mine. The men\u2019ll take his word, maybe even better than Adam\u2019s after all he ain\u2019t involved.\u201d<\/p>\n His family sat open mouthed considering Hoss and Little Joe was the first to speak \u201cOkay next time I make rude comments about your thinking ability, just remind me of this I didn\u2019t know we had two geniuses in the family.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben and Adam looked at each other and then Adam said \u201cYou\u2019ve miscounted little brother, we have three and one fool who can\u2019t even stay on a horse.\u201d Little Joe couldn\u2019t reach to hit him but threw a pillow and for the first time in days they all laughed.<\/p>\n Little Joe was brooding somewhat, all his family were busy and he was tied to bed for at least another couple of days. He had tried getting up but had to concede that he wasn\u2019t fit as the whole room spun round him, due to the concussion. Ben sensed his youngest son\u2019s mood and after dinner he went up to see Joe. Ben took up the detailed lists of damage that he had been making and the summary Adam had kept. He pointed out to Joe where men had already been sent to carry out repairs and the next priorities.<\/p>\n \u201cWe\u2019re going to have to get you set-up on the sofa and you will have to cope. Men will be reporting to the house, with either more damage or having repaired some. You need to make careful notes. While so much is going on, one of must remain available, in contact all the time, or we are going to get totally disorganised.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI can manage\u201d Joe said looking rather more cheerful at the prospect of being able to help but his father was still very serious. \u201cI\u2019m not talking about just tomorrow Joseph. It is going to be difficult over the next few weeks while I\u2019m away, but it has to be done. Hoss isn\u2019t too good with figures and you have never been interested, but you helped me out before when we were in trouble. Now I am relying on you to help Adam while I\u2019m away. He can\u2019t be organiser, lawyer, engineer and financier all on his own, although I am sure he\u2019ll try.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI think he sees it as a way to make up for being in Europe when we were fighting the Bank before.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben smiled and gently ruffled his son\u2019s curly hair \u201cYou don\u2019t miss much young man. I know he has always blamed himself for being away then but he\u2019s never talked about it. One other thing Joe, try to make sure he does get into see Carole. I\u2019d hate that to break down because of his sense of duty to the ranch.\u201d<\/p>\n Little Joe laughed \u201cPa it\u2019s a long time since you have been able to make Adam do anything, what makes you think I stand any chance of doing it?\u201d Ben had to admit the justice of that but he had considerable faith in his younger sons, they would find a way, then he left Joe to get some sleep.<\/p>\n Adam was still studying figures and his father told him to go and get some sleep. Adam shook his head \u201cI must finish drawing up the details of what wood we need for the flume so that Hoss can have it ready, if I can raise the labour. It\u2019ll only take half an hour.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben was determined that his eldest son should get a reasonable night\u2019s sleep and slipped a dose of laudanum into Adam\u2019s coffee. It took effect and a while later he found Adam fast asleep, still at the desk. His work was finished and relaxing the drug had done its job. Ben called Hoss over and between them they got Adam up to his own bed without waking him and left him to sleep<\/p>\n The following morning Adam was up early and he was soon ready, with food packed. He had a ride of about eighty miles to the railroad end and then when he had finished there he would ride another fifty miles to the present terminus east of Reno, where he could catch a train for the four hundred and fifty miles to Salt Lake City. Ben wasn\u2019t very keen on them both being gone at the same time but had had to admit that it was necessary. Adam had written a long letter to Carole, explaining where he was going and why. He asked his father to deliver the letter and then he had to leave.<\/p>\n Ben settled Joe downstairs; at least Hop Sing was there to get Joe anything that he needed. Then Ben had to go to town to arrange the local loans. He wasn\u2019t looking forward to it, hating having to ask for help, forgetting all the times he had offered help. Still at least he had to see Beth and he could look forward to that. Beth was such a serene woman and although in his heart he knew he didn\u2019t want to marry her, still Ben enjoyed Beth\u2019s company and was grateful to retain her friendship on those terms.<\/p>\n Hoss rode into town with his father. He had to get the orders off for all the new equipment and to make enquiries about the men who had been asking questions. He enjoyed his father\u2019s company on the ride in; more relaxed now that a plan of action had been agreed. He said goodbye to his father and headed off to the Ophir as they reached town, each with a number of jobs to do, they would head home independently.<\/p>\n Hoss was in luck, Philip was having a break sitting in the main office drinking coffee and was always pleased to see any of the Cartwrights. Philip had grown very friendly with the Cartwrights as he worked with Adam to design the square sets and get them installed in the mines. Like Dan de Quille he loved the Ponderosa and often stayed for a few days to enjoy the peace and quiet. He listened to Hoss\u2019 story of the rock falls and he had heard from Dan that someone was causing trouble for the ranch. He immediately agreed to take two or three days off and go out and investigate what was causing the problem. There was nothing terribly urgent at the Ophir and he promised Hoss to make arrangements to come out to the Ponderosa first thing in the morning. Hoss was very grateful and made that clear but then he had to get on with his long list of jobs.<\/p>\n Hoss decided that he needed a beer before he started seeing to all the orders and he was in luck. Dan was in his usual position, his office, a table in the corner by the bar. Hoss asked him if he had seen either of the men who had been asking questions about the ranch. Dan nodded \u201cOne was around last night, if I see him I\u2019ll get word to you. Where are you going to be?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cOver at the telegraph office for the next couple of hours and then I\u2019ll be in the Silver Dollar.\u201d Dan nodded he would find his big friend. Hoss headed down to the jail to have a word with Roy. He had decided to warn the sheriff that he was going to lean on one of the men who had been asking questions. Roy knew the big man well enough to be sure that although Hoss would use his size as a threat, he wasn\u2019t capable of actually doing any harm. Even so he did warn Hoss not to overstep the line in order to get answers, with that promise Roy nodded he would ensure he was somewhere else at the relevant time. Hoss thanked him and then headed down to the telegraph office. As he went he reflected that the Cartwrights were very lucky in their friends and anyone attacking them would do well to remember it. Once Hoss had ordered all the items on his list he had to hang around to get confirmation and as it was dinnertime, he decided to go and have a word with Carole. Ben had dropped in the letter from Adam but the pupils were beginning to arrive and he didn\u2019t have the chance to say anything very much to her. Carole had read Adam\u2019s letter but she couldn\u2019t help feeling that he had left out more than he had actually said and she was delighted to see Hoss approaching.<\/p>\n Hoss hadn\u2019t spoken very much to Carole but he liked what he had seen of her. He had the feeling that she would never let his brother down. He found her sitting on the porch re-reading Adam\u2019s letter and looking very worried. Seeing the big man approach she offered him coffee and Hoss willingly accepted. \u201cI had to hang around for some answers at the telegraph office so I thought I\u2019d come round, see if you had any questions.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole smiled \u201cYou know your brother very well! I get the feeling he is only telling me half the story. He says that Joe had a fall, is he alright?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cCouple of cracked ribs and some bruises.\u201d Hoss told Carole how Joe had been hurt and where they had found him. He made it clear that Adam had had to carry his brother up the cliff and admitted his eldest brother had got some bruises but insisted that Adam was fine, just a few bruises. He tried to explain just why it was so important to get the flume repaired and what his eldest brother was trying to do.<\/p>\n Carole sighed \u201cI only wish that I could help him but I\u2019m tied to town. I have responsibilities here at the school.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss got to his feet \u201cYou\u2019ll help him best just by being here. As soon as he gets back I\u2019m sure he\u2019ll be in to see you.\u201d It was time for Carole to return to class, and impulsively she took his hand, \u201cThank you so much for coming round. Look after him for me.\u201d Then realising how it sounded, she blushed hotly and hurried back to the classroom.<\/p>\n As Hoss headed back towards the telegraph office Dan beckoned him over. One of the men he was looking for was in the Palace. Hoss followed him in and Dan pointed out a slightly built middle-aged man standing at the bar drinking beer. Hoss moved over next to him and ordered a beer himself. Then moving very close to the older man he said conversationally \u201cI hear you bin asking questions about the Ponderosa. Now why don\u2019t you ask me? I know all about the Ponderosa.\u201d<\/p>\n It was not difficult for the little man to guess who this giant was and he tried to move away \u201cI gotta go.\u201d However Hoss took hold of his arm and if he went it was obvious his arm was staying, so he lent back against the bar, looking up at Hoss with fear obvious in his eyes. Hoss lent a little closer, looming terrifyingly over the smaller man \u201cYou had a chance to ask your questions, reckon it\u2019s my turn now.\u201d<\/p>\n The little man was shaking so much that his teeth were literally chattering as he stammered \u201cI.. I .. do..don\u2019t know what you mean.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss pulled him closer \u201cI think you do. Who hired you to find out about the Ponderosa?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cNo..no one. I was just.. mm.. just curious.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss changed his grip and taking the little man up by the collar, he lifted him into the air and shook him hard. Then he let him down and asked the same question again \u201cWho paid you?\u201d<\/p>\n By this time the whole saloon was watching the fun and betting was running high on Hoss. No-one was about to interfere, they knew better than to tangle unnecessarily with the Cartwrights. Hoss shook the man once more and he caved in \u201cCurly Baker. It was Curly.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cWhere do I find this Curly Baker?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cIn San Francisco. The Golden Nuggett on the Barbary Coast. He just wanted to know all about the Ponderosa and the Cartwrights. I swear I don\u2019t know why. It\u2019s what I do get information. Don\u2019t mean no harm, just facts. That\u2019s all just facts.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss let him down \u201cWhere do you send your facts?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cThe saloon.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cYeah well you are finished here. I suggest you get out of town right now.\u201d The little man scurried out of the saloon as though all the dogs of hell were on his tail, followed by the scornful laughter of the other patrons. He was just thankful to get out unhurt and wanted nothing to do with the Cartwrights or Curly Baker ever again.<\/p>\n Hoss turned his attention back to his beer, well satisfied by his first attempt at retaliation. Twenty minutes later down at the telegraph office he was pleased to find telegrams from Frisco, all the parts that he had ordered were in stock and would be despatched first thing in the morning, delivered within the week. That was Addison\u2019s first failure he had tried to block acceptance of an order which he knew would be coming, but he had no real influence with the firm or the transport company, neither of which were prepared to upset a customer as good as the Ponderosa. It had proved to him just how powerful the Cartwrights were and he knew that he had a difficult task ahead if he was to succeed in ruining them.<\/p>\n Ben\u2019s day had been equally satisfactory, he had arranged loans of a quarter of a million dollars with ease and had been offered as much again if he needed it. The knowledge that he had so many good friends pleased him enormously and he felt better than he had at any time since Adam first pointed out the probability of trouble. To make things even better he was on his way to Beth\u2019s. Beth was as lovely as ever and welcomed him with a hug. He went into the sitting room for coffee and then Beth asked, \u201cWhat\u2019s wrong?\u201d<\/p>\n Ben parried \u201cIs it that obvious?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cFrankly yes. I have known you a very long time Ben, but I have also heard a number of rumours. Just what is going on?\u201d<\/p>\n Ben told her briefly what had been happening and she was concerned about Joe and Adam, very fond of all the Cartwrights. He was quick to reassure her that both his sons would be fit and well in a couple of weeks. Then he lent forward \u201cI need your help Beth.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cYou\u2019ve got it.\u201d She said instantly and for a minute Ben\u2019s eyes twinkled \u201cYou don\u2019t know what I am going to ask.\u201d<\/p>\n She got up and topped up his coffee, kissing his forehead as she did so \u201cI know you Ben Cartwright, you wouldn\u2019t ask anything that I couldn\u2019t give.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cWell I certainly hope not.\u201d Ben turned serious again \u201cI need to get a message to Flood and O\u2019Brien without letting the whole world know.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cThat\u2019s easy. I\u2019m going to Frisco a week tomorrow. Is that soon enough? I can go earlier.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cNo don\u2019t change it, people know we are friends but as this has been arranged for ages it may escape attention.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cIs there anything else I can do to help?\u201d<\/p>\n Ben smiled \u201cBe here and let me come to this haven of peace occasionally.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cYou know you are always welcome here Ben.\u201d They spent a companionable hour and then Hoss came to see if his father was ready to go home. Hoss passed over the information he had found out about Curly Baker and she promised to pass that onto Flood and O\u2019Brien as well as the letter Ben had written. Then as Hoss didn\u2019t want coffee, they headed on home. Ben promised to come and see Beth as soon as he got back from Boston. Hoss went out to get the horses and Ben kissed her goodbye and followed his son.<\/p>\n On the way home they exchanged news and were well satisfied with their achievements. Ben had even managed to hire a dozen men and Mackay had promised to put his offer to another thirty men who were going to be turned off at the Savage mine, which was in borrasca. Ben was anxious to check on his youngest son and they were both eager to hear what news had reached Joe. Ben frowned and when Hoss queried it, Ben said \u201cWe still have a major problem unless Adam can manage to borrow that railroad crew. Even if I get all the men from the Savage we don\u2019t have enough man power.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cWe had the luck Pa, no reason to think Adam won\u2019t have luck too. We\u2019ll win through we\u2019ve too many good friends not to.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben grinned at his on and then said \u201cYou go ahead and check with Joe. I want to take a ride up by the lake.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss looked anxiously at his father \u201cYou alright Pa?\u201d<\/p>\n Ben reached over to grip his son\u2019s arm momentarily \u201cI\u2019m fine but Boston is a long way off and I\u2019d just like to visit the lake once more before I go.\u201d Hoss nodded knowing that it wasn\u2019t just the lake his father wanted to visit, but his wife\u2019s grave. He headed onto the house leaving Ben to cut up by the lake.<\/p>\n Ben rode up to the point and stood for the moment admiring the view, then he bent and cleared some fallen branches from his wife\u2019s grave. He thought of all three of his wives, all so different. Elizabeth was beautiful and intelligent but he remembered most her serenity which was Beth\u2019s main quality and in many ways Adam resembled his Mother, especially now he was happy with Carole. Inger had been so different, perhaps the least beautiful of the three, much larger than either Elizabeth or Marie, but so kind and gentle, animals and children had always gravitated towards her and in her own way she was lovely, blonde and Nordic. His big son had his mother\u2019s way with animals. Then there was Marie, she was unpredictable, gay with a fierce temper and very beautiful. He felt that all the time he had Little Joe, Marie wasn\u2019t really dead, of all his sons Joe most closely resembled his mother in looks and temperament. Ben knew that all his sons came often to this place and for a minute he faced the idea of losing it and all that it meant. Then he remembered Hoss\u2019 words, he had many good friends and even more important three fine sons, and they would win. He headed back for the ranch house sure and determined.<\/p>\n Little Joe didn\u2019t have much news, a few more reports of damage had come in but nothing startling. He had it all listed. Some men had reported work finished and he had set them to preparing the timber needed for the flume. The men Ben had hired had arrived and he had signed them on and sent them out in pairs to mend fence having assigned them bunks and seen they were fed. On the whole he got the impression most of the were glad to get out of the mines and back to work in the open air. All in all he had had a busy and reasonably satisfactory day, albeit not exciting. Joe insisted that his head felt much better but he wouldn\u2019t meet his father\u2019s eyes and Ben insisted that he go back to bed. Little Joe wasn\u2019t really sorry and gratefully accepted Hoss\u2019 help upstairs. Hoss had filled him in on what had happened in town and as soon as he had eaten, Joe went to sleep.<\/p>\n Ben set out early the following morning, giving Hoss a list of places where he would be staying so that he could be kept in touch. He also gave Hoss instructions to prevent his brothers overdoing things, although as Hoss pointed out that that was easier said than done. Ben hoped that he would be back within a month but with someone attacking the ranch, a month was a very long time and as he rode out he took a long look at the ranch-house as though he feared he would never see it again.<\/p>\n Meanwhile Adam had had a rough ride, he knew the country well and he had decided to go direct to his friend\u2019s camp rather than via Reno, but the ground was rough and he found horseback less comfortable than he had hoped. It was still bitterly cold and he was wearing his thick logging coat but that didn\u2019t really move with him and rubbed on his sore chest and sides. By the time darkness came he was grateful to get down build a fire and relax but he couldn\u2019t get comfortable and knew he would get little sleep, so when the moon came out he moved on. He went slowly saving his horse, but Sport was strong and Adam, wasn\u2019t really worried about his mount.<\/p>\n Adam finally rode into the railroad camp in the mid-morning. He was pleased to see that there was no sign of work, the men were lounging around chatting or playing cards. Then John Chance saw him and let out a yell as he spotted his old friend. Adam rode over to him and dismounted. John grinned hugely \u201cAdam you\u2019re a sight for sore eyes. Come have some coffee and tell me what you\u2019re doing way out here.\u201d He led the way into his tent and Adam stiffly followed his old friend. They had been close friends at college and as both were working in the west had met about once a year on average since. John had stayed at the Ponderosa between jobs twice, and enjoyed the ranch and the welcome from his friend\u2019s family. John passed over coffee \u201cRight why are you here in the back of beyond?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cLooking for you.\u201d<\/p>\n John frowned as he took in the strain obvious on Adam\u2019s face and he perched on the table \u201cOkay what can I do for you?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cHow long before you expect the crew to be able to work?\u201d<\/p>\n John pulled a face \u201cThe weather has been foul this year and the survey team only went out two days ago. I suppose they will sit on their backsides eating up my money for another fortnight, it might be only ten days with luck. It\u2019s costing me a fortune but if you let men go it\u2019s impossible to fill a new crew when you need it.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam asked \u201cWhat does your contract tie you to, with the crew?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI pay them and collect the job price. I have a responsibility to have a full crew on the job within forty eight hours of the survey boys giving me the go ahead.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cCan you take on other jobs while you\u2019re waiting?\u201d<\/p>\n John shrugged \u201cSure, but there aren\u2019t many jobs that can be done when railroading can\u2019t. Why?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI came here to persuade you to loan me the crew for one week. I\u2019ll pay their wages and a bonus if they finish the job in a week and there\u2019s a thousand dollars on top for you.\u201d Adam lent forward the intensity of his need very obvious in his eyes and John frowned worried what had happened to disturb his normally reserved friend. \u201cWhat\u2019s wrong Adam you look pretty desperate?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cSomeone is trying to ruin the Ponderosa.\u201d<\/p>\n John whistled softly \u201cNo wonder you are so tense, but I would have thought that was a massive job with a ranch the size of yours.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cIt is, at the moment it\u2019s mainly pinpricks but they keep us pretty busy and someone sent little Joe over a cliff, luckily he landed on a ledge and got away with a couple of broken ribs but it is serious. If they can prevent us making out contracts this year it could take us years to recover. You know I designed a flume down from Lake Tahoe and Bill finished it off for me when I went to Europe?\u201d John nodded he\u2019d been unable to do the job and another classmate Bill Davidson had taken over for Adam. Adam went on \u201cWe rely on the flume to meet our timber contracts and sometime during the winter someone dynamited it. There are eleven sections down and with trouble elsewhere I can\u2019t pull off enough men to repair it quickly, it would take a couple of months. With your men it could be done in a week.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cYou\u2019re on but forget that thousand, pay my men and feed me, you don\u2019t need to bribe old friends.\u201d Adam managed a grin but was too choked to speak and just put out a hand. John shook it and then clapped Adam on the back. He felt Adam wince and realised that his friend was only just restraining a groan. \u201cWhat\u2019s wrong Adam?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cNothing really I\u2019m just a bit stiff. I had to carry Joe up the cliff and collected some rope burns. I\u2019ll put some ointment on them tonight.\u201d John wasn\u2019t having that and insisted that Adam strip then and there and he carefully applied the soothing ointment for his friend. Knowing just how sore his friend was when he made the long ride brought home to hit the urgency of the situation and he yelled to his men ordering them to get ready to move in two hours.<\/p>\n Adam explained that he had to go on to Salt Lake City but his two brothers would have everything ready for John and he\u2019d be at the Ponderosa only a couple of days after then with luck. John told him that a train ran from the present terminus to Salt Lake City every afternoon and back each morning. It didn\u2019t leave until four so Adam had plenty of time to ride the fifteen miles to the end of the line terminus. Adam grabbed some food and drew out for John exactly what needed doing and then set out.<\/p>\n By ten that evening he arrived in the Mormon capital. He had been there before and it had always seemed an orderly and well policed town but Adam felt uncomfortable. He disliked the idea of multiple marriages although he had been impressed by what Joe had found when he stayed with the ill-fated Heber Clauson. Certainly the bond between the two wives had been very strong. Adam liked to feel he was not prejudiced against any race or creed, but to him marriage was a love affair, and an equal partnership between one man and one woman. It was the reaction of the Mormons en masse which he hated. He knew that it doubtless arose out of persecution and he had met many Mormons whom he liked as individuals but all together they were overpowering. Adam booked into a hotel and spent a restless night and was up early the following morning. By ten o\u2019clock he had completed his business, the finance house was quite willing to give him a quarter of a million dollars credit until the autumn. Indeed the stock that Adam and Ben held in the Hale and Norcross was worth that without even considering the Ponderosa. The train back had already gone for the day and Adam had to hang around. Even so he knew that it was a lot faster to wait for the next train, despite the urge to hire a horse and just get moving. Adam sent telegrams to both his brothers and to his father\u2019s first stop to tell them of his double success and then took an early lunch. He tried to doze off in his room to no avail and spent the next few hours fruitlessly trying to work out who could be behind their trouble. Eventually he settled down to write to Carole and spent a pleasant time before dinner writing her a long letter. Restless and eager to get back, in case further trouble had erupted, he could only wait until morning.<\/p>\n At the ranch Joe was back on his feet, rather stiff and sore with very colourful bruises but otherwise none the worse for his fall. He had received Adam\u2019s telegram as Ben had made arrangements for one of the boys in town to bring out all mail that arrived for the Cartwrights every evening. The boy was only fourteen and very pleased to earn some cash by delivering the mail. Joe was delighted everything seemed to be going their way and the troubles so far were being dealt with, although he was realist enough to know that this was only the beginning.<\/p>\n The head of the timber gang, Jack Catfish, had come in to report that the timber for repairing the flume was ready and Joe had asked him to arrange for the sixty men on Chance\u2019s gang to sleep up near the flume and for sufficient supplies to be taken out. Joe had spent the whole day dealing with details, since Hoss and Philip had ridden out to the mine. It was far more tiring than Joe had ever realised; he kept going over things scared that he had forgotten something vital. It was the first time he had had to deal with the whole organisation of the ranch when it was in trouble. He had done it for periods before but always when things were going smoothly, otherwise Ben or Adam had coped. At the end of two days on his own he was beginning to wonder how they coped for weeks and still managed to plan ahead. Mentally he apologised to them for times he had been cross at their irritability at such times. He had thought that he knew what was involved, but it wasn\u2019t until now when he actually has to do it, that he really understood.<\/p>\n Hoss and Philip had reached the mine early and Philip spent the whole day carefully examining the mine. All the men knew the part he had played in improving safety in the mines of Virginia City and were prepared to listen to him. He called a meeting after the evening meal and all the men gathered round. Philip was slightly hesitant to begin with \u201cYou men all know that this mine is a surface mine, not deep like the mines in town. I would imagine that\u2019s why many of you prefer it here. In town the cave-ins have all been at least 150 feet lower than any of this mine. Here the rock is sound, not so crumbly. This ore it is mixed silver and tin. I do not think there is any reason for these cave-ins, no natural reason. I think it is sabotage.\u201d The miners carried on their discussions late into the night. There were two of Buck\u2019s men and they carried four hotheads along with them, but the rest believed Philip. They had all worked in the mine for a long time and they knew he was making sense, there was no reason for the sudden cave-ins. They decided that they were happy to continue working the mine with the proviso that guards must be kept on the mine entrance over night and those involved in guard duty should share the bonuses. The proposition was put to Hoss the following morning and he willingly agreed. Hoss arranged a rota of guards, two per shift, and he made sure that all of those who had dissented were paired with one of the older trustworthy men.<\/p>\n Philip suggested that the main work be concentrated in the left-hand tunnel where he had seen a crosscut which he felt was worth following. Swann willingly agreed to check it out. Anything that increased the value of the ore they found was reflected in the bonuses the Cartwrights paid them, so he had every incentive. Well satisfied with their success Philip and Hoss headed back to the house. Hoss was very grateful to his old friend for sparing the time and made that very clear, but Philip shrugged it off, what were friends for.<\/p>\n When they got home they found Little Joe sitting on the hearthrug surrounded by papers, the desk had got too small. Hoss frowned, shaking his head worriedly, \u201cLittle Joe do you know what you\u2019re doing?\u201d<\/p>\n Joe gave his brother a withering look and said coldly \u201cIt\u2019s all under control and I know where everything is.\u201d Hoss looked disbelieving but Joe ignored him and rooted for Adam\u2019s telegram, which he passed over. Hoss was delighted and said \u201cThings sure are going our way.\u201d Hoss filled in Little Joe on events at the mine and the brothers relaxed, for the moment things seemed to be going their way.<\/p>\n Joe was busy working out when John Chance was likely to arrive and guessed it should be the following day, Jack Catfish should have everything ready for them. Joe was debating whether or not to set men to patrol the boundaries of the Ponderosa, it could only be a gesture but his father had considered it worth while when they were fighting Matt Vogel. He asked his brother for his opinion and Hoss shook his head \u201cThe men are all over the place mending fence at the moment, that\u2019s as good as a patrol, so let\u2019s wait and see what Adam thinks. He\u2019ll be back in a couple of days.\u201d That made sense to Joe and as Hop Sing was ready with dinner, he left the papers on the floor and headed up to table. Philip sat back very full \u201cThat was superb as usual Hop Sing.\u201d<\/p>\n Hop Sing smiled, enjoying the compliment, but he just hurried out to the kitchen for more coffee and pie. Philip refused more pie but he was glad of the coffee. He told the brothers that he would head back to town in the morning, he knew that they were too preoccupied to want visitors around just now. Joe made a token protest but Philip was insistent.<\/p>\n Early the following day, Hoss rode up to the flume and mid-morning he welcomed John Chance and his crew. After lunch he stood watching with satisfaction as the men swarmed over the flume. It was a wonderful feat of engineering, a meticulously built trestle of two inch planks nailed together, two and a half feet in width, its main supports firmly anchored, each unit box sixteen feet long and so braced that normal breaks couldn\u2019t be carried beyond one section. The hundreds of sections were smoothly fitted so that the speeding logs wouldn\u2019t jam. The grade was always four feet to the rod, passing over canyons coming down thousands of feet, over fifteen miles to the terminus. When working the heavy logs travelled at up to sixty miles an hour, sometimes as much as seventy feet in the air. Hoss had been an opponent of the idea when Adam first suggested it, but he had become a firm supporter. Now he felt enormous pride, the flume had been working for two years prior to the damage and already paid for itself in saving costs. It was unique in the west and it was all their own work. Adam had designed it and he and Joe had supervised the labour to build it. Whenever he looked at it, Hoss marvelled that his eldest brother could have visualised such a thing and then sat down with pen and paper and drawn plans which hadn\u2019t been altered at all in bringing about the reality. Hoss was very proud of his clever eldest brother. The only trouble with the flume was that it would always be vulnerable to attack. It was impossible to guard the whole length and where it was high in the air, dynamite could cause great devastation. This was the second time it had been attacked and Hoss could see no way of preventing it happening again.<\/p>\n News of the measures being taken by the Cartwrights, to combat his first probing attacks, were gradually filtering back to Buck in Frisco. The reports took time to reach him as he was taking great care to ensure that his name didn\u2019t come up in connection with the attacks. Even ruining Adam might not win back Carole, but if she ever learnt who had ruined her new man, then all hope would be lost. However the reports he received showed him just what a job he had taken on in attempting to ruin the Ponderosa. He hadn\u2019t expected very much from his first probing attacks; all he had wanted was to find out the best place to focus his main attack, but on every front the Cartwrights were fighting back. Buck was furious to find that the Cartwrights were arranging credit elsewhere, he had expected the lack of credit to bite hard later in the summer. The attempt to disrupt things at the mine was a total failure and he decided to ignore the mines for now, at least until the ore was moved to the mills later in the year. He would concentrate on the timber and cattle for now. It was already obvious that he was going to have to escalate the attack, if he was to prevent the ranch meeting contracts.<\/p>\n Addison had been given a false impression of the youngest Cartwright and was amazed to discover that both Ben and Adam were away, leaving the whole organisation of the ranch to Joe. Addison had been told of the gay, devil may care flirt, impulsive and with a quick temper. He hadn\u2019t realised that Joe was also reliable, and always ready to pull his weight and curb his temper, in the event of his family needing him, or that Joe had a good brain. He might not have applied it in the same way as his eldest brother but Joe was no fool, very capable when he put his mind to it. Buck was furious to discover that he had underestimated this youngest member of the family. Events so far had kept Adam away from Carole, but unless he did something fast, Buck knew that Adam would have time to go courting again.<\/p>\n Buck sat in his office, inwardly raging at the lack of success so far, and blaming Joe for possessing qualities that he hadn\u2019t expected. Buck had hired two men Parker and Wooton. They knew who he was, but he said that he had reasons for staying in the background, and as long as they were well paid they didn\u2019t care. The two men had got a gang together, who would carry out any tasks as long as the money was good. Buck had decided to systematically poison the cattle on the ranch and he had had special tablets made. The tablets looked like normal salt lick tablets, which all ranchers used and indeed the special ones were mainly salt but they had sufficient poison in them to kill any cow, which licked it. Buck intended to have the poisoned tablets scattered all over the Ponderosa, so that the Cartwrights were faced with dead and dying cattle throughout their range. Buck also intended to use fire as a weapon amongst the magnificent stands of timber but it was too early in the year for that to be effective. If his men got the chance Buck wanted the flume attacked again and some shots thrown at the hands to frighten them off, although he warned them against killing the hands. Buck didn\u2019t want the law intervening and too many killings always brought the law in. Fences to be cut and cattle stampeded and Buck made it clear that he didn\u2019t mind if his men helped themselves to some of the Cartwright herd.<\/p>\n Buck was leaving Parker to choose his own moves depending on circumstances but he did issue one order. The first job to be done, when they reached Virginia City, was to get Joe Cartwright. His orders were very specific, he wanted Joe beaten up badly enough to put him out of action for at least a month preferably longer, but he was not to be killed. If the kid needed nursing that would be another job to be done and the longer the better. With Ben away, if Joe was sick, then the whole weight of the ranch would fall on Adam\u2019s shoulders and anyway he felt annoyed at Joe for possessing qualities he hadn\u2019t been told about. Buck gave one last order Adam Cartwright was not to be touched, anyone else could be injured, although avoid killing, but not Adam. The men he gave the orders knew exactly what such a job entailed and the money was good. They did wonder what Addison was up to but still the work was congenial and well paid so they didn\u2019t care.<\/p>\n Adam was on his way home, the weather had broken and it was pouring with rain. He was soaked through and it had taken longer than he expected to get back. It was mid evening when he rode up to the flume. To his delight the repair work was well started, railroad gangs were used to working in all weathers and had carried on oblivious of the rain. There was a guard on duty and he came out and challenged Adam. He didn\u2019t know who Adam was and insisted on calling John. John came out and identified his old friend, who was much amused at being challenged on his own ranch. John said \u201cWe are doing fine but you\u2019re soaked, are you stopping or heading on home?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI need to check with my brothers so I\u2019d better get home. I\u2019ll come back in the morning.\u201d Adam took time for a cup of hot coffee and then headed out for the final leg. It was well past midnight when he finally came into the yard. Joe and Hoss had expected him earlier but had guessed that the bad weather was holding him up. They had both stayed up and as he rode in Hoss went out to take his horse \u201cI\u2019ll see to Sport, get on in you\u2019re soaked.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam was grateful for that and went on in, but seeing his little brother he shook his head \u201cYou should be in bed Joe you look whacked.\u201d<\/p>\n Little Joe passed him over a hot toddy, which he had just heated up with a hot poker \u201cHave you looked in a mirror lately? We knew you\u2019d be back tonight and wet through. There\u2019s hot water and Hop Sing is filling the bath so get out of those wet things, have a bath and then get to bed. We can\u2019t risk you getting a cold\u201d<\/p>\n Adam laughed at his little brother \u201cYes mother!\u201d but he was touched and he went to do as Joe suggested. Little Joe knew his brother was tough but he did tend to get bad chests, and had had pneumonia before from exposure after being wounded, and the doctor had warned them it would leave a slight weakness on his chest, so exposure was to be feared. Adam was more than grateful to warm up in a bath and then go to bed, too tired to even be interested in food.<\/p>\n Hoss was up early but both his brothers slept in and Hoss left them to rest. There was nothing urgent outstanding. It didn\u2019t seem possible it was just a week since they had pulled Joe up the cliff, so much had been done. For the moment Hoss felt that they were winning, although he knew that their unseen opponent could strike again at any time. Hoss was just finishing up some of the barn chores when his brothers finally appeared downstairs soon after nine. Hop Sing told them off for being late but he had a good breakfast waiting for them and Hoss joined them for a second breakfast, feeling that he had earned it, he had been up for three hours.<\/p>\n Over the meal the brothers filled each other in, on what had been going on, and at the end they all relaxed with coffee. It had been a hard week but they were in control on all fronts. Adam straightened up \u201cI need to go and check with John up at the flume, make sure he has everything he needs.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss grunted \u201cI need to go to town, the replacements I ordered are in, word came out last night.\u201d Adam looked at his little brother, Ben had made it clear that he didn\u2019t want them going to town alone, just in case some one was out to get a Cartwright. They were too vulnerable on the way home when they were known to be in town. At least with two of them they could watch each other\u2019s backs. Adam expected his younger brother to jump at the chance to go to town, having been tied to the house all week but Joe just grinned \u201cAll I want to do is to take Cochise out, he\u2019s fit and I want some fresh air, you go to town with Hoss.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam looked quizzically at his youngest brother but Joe said \u201cAll I want is a quiet ride, you go and see Carole.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam grinned \u201cI\u2019ll take you up on that little brother. Thanks.\u201d He arranged to meet Hoss in town and then headed out to the flume. After the rain it was a beautiful morning the whole land was clean and Adam rode along enjoying every minute of his ride over the land they had made their own. He had been seven and Hoss two when first they settled there, five years later he had helped his father build their present house. Even then he had had an instinctive feel for design and Ben had let his young son have his head. Adam remembered those days with Joe an active three year old under everyone\u2019s feet. Since those days the ranch had grown immeasurably and they had become wealthy. He had left the ranch for college on three occasions, by his own choice, but he was always glad to get home. Adam knew part of his pleasure was the anticipation of seeing Carole and he began to plan his own house, but this time he would get married first. He wasn\u2019t tempting providence again. Then Adam saw the flume and hurried on to get this job over so that he could go to Carole.<\/p>\n Ben was sitting on a train travelling east. The journey was a lot faster than when he first came west with his infant son, but it was still too long for comfort with the Ponderosa in trouble. Ben had great faith in his sons, especially Adam. He often took Adam\u2019s judgement rather than his own but he hated being out of touch when danger threatened, and all he could do on this journey was to think. He had a great affinity for his eldest son\u2019s thoughts, probably because Adam had been forced to grown up fast in that motherless family in order to care for his brothers, as Ben fought to build the ranch. As he sat on the train heading for New York, Ben remembered his son telling him that was the hardest part of the trip to Europe. Once he was on the ship he had made the break, but on the train he could have got off and turned back. Ben could imagine all too clearly how his son had felt, still not physically or emotionally fit after his bad fall and determined to break away and yet tied to the land and family he loved. Adam chatted for an hour with John and was delighted at the speed with which the work was progressing. John insisted that he had all he needed to complete the work and suggested that his old friend go and help his brothers. Adam wasn\u2019t going to argue and he made good time to town and Carole. Hoss was already there and Adam stopped by his big brother offering to help with the supplies. Hoss had already checked that everything was there and written out a bank draft to pay for them. He was just beginning to load them but insisted that he could cope. Adam hesitated but Hoss grinned \u201cI can deal with this and then I want to go and treat myself to a meal at the International Hotel. If you can meet me and ride guard on the way home.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cSure, how long do you need?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI want to have a word with Dan and Roy as well, see if any one else has been acting odd or asking questions.\u201d Hoss looked up at the sky \u201cIt\u2019s about two now, let\u2019s say seven o\u2019clock here.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam grinned broadly \u201cThat\u2019s fine by me.\u201d Hoss nodded \u201cI somehow thought it would be, give my best to Carole.\u201d Adam punched his brother on the shoulder and then headed down for the schoolhouse.<\/p>\n Carole was preparing food in the kitchen when she heard the door. Hastily drying her hands she hurried out. As she opened the door, Adam lifted her up and kissed her before coming in. She was delighted to see him if rather surprised and took off her pinny and tried to straighten her hair. Adam kissed her again \u201cDon\u2019t bother you are the most beautiful sight I\u2019ve seen all week.\u201d She went into his arms and Adam relaxed, so content to be with her, and so happy that she felt the same. He settled down on the sofa with her next to him and told her how his brothers had combined to send him to her. She had to laugh but was delighted that his family approved of her sufficiently to send Adam to her and that she was to have him for five hours. Eventually she pulled away and headed back to the kitchen to get a second steak out and prepare to cook. Adam lent against the door watching her enjoying the grace of all her movements, and slowly he told her what had been happening during the week. It gave him a chance to get things into perspective. Carole considered what he had said \u201cYou seem to be doing well.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam nodded \u201cWe\u2019ve had a busy week, and Pa is a long way off, but I think round one has ended about even.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cYou think that was just the beginning?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam moved to the window staring out not really wanting to even face Carole and nodded slowly \u201cIt must be. No-one is damaging our property for fun. So far it\u2019s only minor, probably probing to find the best way to attack. It will get worse. If only we had some idea who was behind it.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole asked, \u201cWhere do you think the next attack will come?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI\u2019m not sure. Some how to really damage us they have to prevent us fulfilling our contracts. The mines should be fairly safe we have good men and noone is going to find it easy to ferment trouble, but the flume is always vulnerable, or the sawmill. The thing I fear most is personal attacks.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cWhat do you mean?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam sighed heavily \u201cThe ranch is in joint ownership between the four of us. They have already attacked Joe, I don\u2019t know whether it was meant to kill or not but it could have done. I\u2019m scared they will attack us, each in turn. We have to be moving around a lot with trouble and we could be very vulnerable, Hoss alone, or indeed any of us alone, couldn\u2019t run the ranch and probably wouldn\u2019t even want to.\u201d Adam had been thinking aloud and as he caught the look of horror on Carole\u2019s face, he could have kicked himself for being such a fool and scaring her, as she said very worriedly \u201cPlease be careful darling.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI always am.\u201d Adam pulled her close and hugged her \u201cSorry I\u2019m just being morbid. It\u2019s not the first time we have been in this sort of situation and we are all still here, fit and healthy.\u201d With that he firmly changed the subject, the last thing he wanted to do was to upset her.<\/p>\n Carole prepared food and they tired to keep to other topics but it wasn\u2019t easy. Still as the afternoon wore on Adam slowly relaxed. He wanted to know when the school broke up for Easter and learnt it was in ten days. He asked Carole to come and stay at the Ponderosa for a few days. She wasn\u2019t at all sure, worried how the town gossips would react. Adam wasn’t too bothered they often had guests to stay, including single women, but in the absence of his father she wasn\u2019t sure whether it would be correct, still she at least promised to consider it. Then it was time for Adam to leave and meet up with his brother \u201cI\u2019m not sure when I will be able to get back to town, but I\u2019ll come just as soon as I possibly can.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI\u2019ll be here when ever you have the time. Please Darling promise me you\u2019ll be very careful.\u201d Carole held him tight burying her face on his shoulder not wanting him to see the depth of her fear. Adam gently pulled back and lifted her chin up kissing her passionately \u201cNo need to worry about me I\u2019ve got far too much to live for to take any chances.\u201d He kissed her once more and then turned to hurry back to join his brother.<\/p>\n It took the brothers quite a long time to get the heavily loaded wagon home but apart from that the journey was uneventful. Hoss was delighted to find his eldest brother far more relaxed than he had been on the way to town, even if lost in his dreams Adam wasn\u2019t the best of companions.<\/p>\n Little Joe had spent part of the afternoon up by the lake, just sitting looking at the view, and trying to work out who was attacking them. Like Adam he knew that the first round was a draw and was wondering when the second round would begin. He was already on tenterhooks awaiting the next attack, although the longer it was delayed the better, as it put them that much closer to completing their contracts, and gave his father time to complete his business and return home. Eventually Joe got cold and returned to the house to begin sorting out some priorities for the next week works. He was glad when his brothers finally rode in about 10 p.m. It was getting late and although he had expected Hoss to give Adam some time with Carole he was beginning to get worried as the evening dragged on.<\/p>\n Joe went out to help his brothers unload and see to the horses and then went to fetch coffee for them For a while they sat chatting idly, but like a tongue probing a sore tooth the discussion headed back to the problems they had been having. Adam sat forward staring into the fire. “Look we don\u2019t know which direction the next attack will come from, about the only thing that is certain is that there will be more attacks.\u201d<\/p>\n His brothers could only agree noone would waste their time trying to cause damage and stop without achieving their goals and so far they hadn\u2019t won anything. Adam went on \u201cI\u2019m scared that the next attack will be a personal one. Four Cartwrights have always proved a tough handful. Whoever is behind this might consider one or two would be easier to handle.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe looked up horrified \u201cYou think someone is going to try and kill us?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam sighed heavily \u201cThere\u2019s already been one attack on you.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss looked unconvinced \u201cSurely the same thing has been true in the past but noone has tried to kill us, what makes you think this time is any different?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam got to his feet and moved over restlessly to stir the fire \u201cThere\u2019s one big difference Hoss. In every other case when we have been fighting we have known who the enemy is. They have all known damn well that if they ordered any of us ambushed, backshot, then the others would be after them; not just the gunman but the man who gave the order. Back shooting has normally been out. Sure we have had to face full frontal attacks when that was the only option left and they wanted to kill all of us, but not picking us of one at a time. This time things are different. If Joe or I were killed tomorrow you would still have no idea, who was behind the killing. You might get a hired killer, but they are easily available a dime a dozen, the man who gave the order would still be perfectly safe. That\u2019s why I think its top priority to find out just who is behind all this. It will make us far safer because we can retaliate.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss and Joe looked at each other, as they took in what Adam had said. They couldn\u2019t argue it made perfect sense but it was frightening. Eventually Little Joe let his breath out slowly and shook his head as he looked at his eldest brother \u201cYou\u2019re right of course I just hadn\u2019t thought of it like that. But what are we supposed to do? We can\u2019t just hide here. All the time there is trouble we have to be out and about, we have to see what is happening. We\u2019re bound to be vulnerable.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam nodded \u201cI know that Joe and you\u2019re right we have no choice, but we must remain on our guard. It may give us the extra second, which will save our lives. I know its difficult but try and remember all the time that someone may be out to kill you. Watch out for possible ambush spots; don\u2019t settle into any routine, use different routes when you are going anywhere on the ranch. Just be very careful.\u201d He moved over to his younger brother \u201cAnyway on that dismal thought I\u2019m heading for bed\u201d and he suited the action to the word.<\/p>\n Hoss and Joe moved closer together and sat for several minutes staring into the fire. They knew that Adam was right but the thought of a would-be killer, somewhere on their thousand square miles, was a daunting one. Eventually little Joe stood up and said \u201cRoutine or not I’m going up those stairs to my bed and I think I feel like checking under it!\u201d Hoss grinned and followed Joe upstairs.<\/p>\n That week was quiet with no alarms and by Friday the flume was complete again much to their relief. Adam put a series of guards on vantage pints along the length of the flume, especially the high sections, which were the most likely to be attacked. He knew that an attack in force would still be able to do exactly what it wanted, but the guards might make it more difficult for a lone man trying to set dynamite. It was the only thing that he could think of to try and protect the flume. Adam headed up to see John and paid his men off including a large bonus for completing the job so rapidly. They were delighted and were heading into town to celebrate. John accepted that but gave them a stern warning, they were to be ready to ride out on Sunday morning. For himself he accepted an invitation to join his old friend at the ranch house. He knew that there would be some very sore heads amongst his men but they had been with him long enough to know that anyone not back on time would get very short shrift and he wasn\u2019t worried about their non-return. For now he was happy to relax with his old friend and be nosy, checking the original plans of the flume, and seeing just what else Adam was dreaming up.<\/p>\n Hoss and Joe had gone to town to send a long telegram to Ben and let him have the latest news. In return they received a telegram from their father, who had completed his business in New York with complete success and was going onto Boston. Since Adam\u2019s talk the brothers had made sure that they went to town in pairs without really considering it, but they felt safe in the town they had known ever since the first few shacks were built.<\/p>\n Their business completed, the brothers went for a drink. As usual Dan was at the bar and seeing them he beckoned them over \u201cAny news?\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss shrugged \u201cNope. The flume is repaired and that\u2019s it.\u201d<\/p>\n Dan considered them and signalled Sam to bring a bottle \u201cCome on you two join me you look as though you could do with a drink. As a friend not a journalist. What\u2019s going on?\u201d<\/p>\n The brothers looked at each other and Joe nodded so the three settled at a table in the corner. Joe was the first to speak \u201cI only wish we had any idea what\u2019s going on Dan. You heard about all the trouble last week, but this week not a thing. I feel as though I\u2019m sitting on a powder keg. One that\u2019s about due to go off.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss grunted \u201cIf only we knew who was behind it. It don\u2019t make sense Dan, with all the major interests around we ain\u2019t that vulnerable, not just now.\u201d<\/p>\n Dan poured out three more whiskeys, \u201cI\u2019ve been keeping my ear to the ground but there\u2019s not even a whisper of who is behind it.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe stared into the glass turning it slowly, watching the light reflect off the liquid, finally he said \u201cThat\u2019s the trouble Dan. It\u2019s getting us down. I don\u2019t mind a fight but this is like fighting in a mist, just can\u2019t find the enemy.\u201d<\/p>\n Dan said \u201cI had a letter from Beth. She says Flood and O\u2019Brien have promised to see what they can find out, but so far nothing.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe shook his head \u201cIt don\u2019t make any sense. Why stay hidden? In the past we have always known who we are fighting. Whoever it is will have to come out sometime.\u201d<\/p>\n Dan shrugged \u201cTrue Joe but for the moment you can\u2019t retaliate. I should watch your backs.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss grinned \u201cWe\u2019ve already had that lecture Dan. Adam made it very clear the other night.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cWell just make sure you listen to your brother. I would hate to have to report your funerals, be much more difficult to fill my paper without you three around!\u201d The brothers laughed at that and the tension eased and for a few hours at least they were able to forget the trouble hanging over them.<\/p>\n Adam had spent the Friday evening and most of Saturday relaxed and chatting with John. They had only seen each other twice for short times, since Adam came back from Europe, and had plenty to talk about. Adam enjoyed talking to his old friend but he like his brothers was waiting for the next move. John had a couple of practical suggestions to make for further bracing for the flume, to try and prevent even dynamite affecting more than the immediate sections. Adam agreed they were probably worth trying.<\/p>\n On the Saturday afternoon all three brothers rode with John up to Lake Tahoe. On the way there was a vantage point from which a long sweep of the flume could be seen. John reined in to look \u201cMighty impressive Adam, you must be very proud of it.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam didn\u2019t answer but his little brother piped up \u201cWe all are John and proud of its designer. Adam felt his cheeks warm and not wanting his brothers to see the flush he hastily rode off, not helped by hearing his brothers\u2019 amusement as he rode off. They spent a pleasant couple of hours fishing up by the lake, enjoying the peace and quiet.<\/p>\n That Saturday was the last peaceful day they were going to get for a long time, but the brothers didn\u2019t realise, as on Sunday Adam and Joe headed for town while Hoss went up to the East Range to check on the spring round up.<\/p>\n In town Adam collected a telegram from his father. Ben was in Boston, and the business was progressing but couldn\u2019t be hurried. Ben thought he would be stuck in Boston for another four days before heading home. The brothers knew it would take him about a fortnight to get home once he started, so it would be another two and a half weeks before they could expect him.<\/p>\n Adam wanted to go and see Carole so Joe offered to write out a telegram to their father. Not that there was any news, but he could at least reassure his father. Joe grinned \u201cOnce I\u2019ve done that I\u2019m gonna get some grub and see Johnny and Mitch. I\u2019ll come pick you up around five.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam gripped his little brother\u2019s shoulder in gratitude \u201cThanks Joe but just be real careful, keep away from dark alleyways.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI\u2019ll be safe enough in broad daylight, but just to stop you fussing, I\u2019ll stick real close to Roy or Dan.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam grinned and went to join Carole. She had half expected him and cooked enough for two, thinking that she could always reheat it the next day if Adam didn\u2019t come. When Adam knocked she ran through to open the door and Adam picked her up and crushed her to him \u201cI\u2019ve missed you darling.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole put her face up to be kissed and tried to show him just how much she had missed him. Adam went in with his arm round her and sat down on the sofa holding her close beside him and then he was able to update her on the week\u2019s events, reassuring her that there were no alarms false or otherwise at the ranch. Once they had had a meal, Adam decided that it was too long since she had had a guitar lesson and sent her to collect her guitar. They spent a hilarious afternoon raising terrible discords. Carole could play a little but Adam\u2019s presence didn\u2019t help her concentration. The lesson kept getting interrupted as each time she did something extra well or extra badly Adam gave her a kiss.<\/p>\n Meanwhile Little Joe was sitting chatting to Johnny over a beer; he still had an hour to fill before he collected Adam. Then a young boy came in and said \u201cYour brother Adam wants to see you down at the schoolhouse.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe was puzzled but not worried and saying goodbye to Johnny he went out. It was just getting dark but Joe felt perfectly safe in the town he knew so well and was just wondering why his brother wanted him Then as Joe passed an alley some men grabbed him. Two men held him and two others set out to beat him up. The first blow caught him on the adam\u2019s apple and he couldn\u2019t call for help, barely even able to breathe. Joe had been beaten up before, but these men were experts, each blow seemed designed to cause the maximum damage and pain. Within a minute his eyes were closed by blood running down his face and after that Joe knew very little. Held tight, he couldn\u2019t even roll with the blows and the scene was going round and round as he glimpsed it through a red haze. He fell to the ground and a vicious kick to the groin put him out completely. The four men knew exactly what they needed to do and used gunbutts and feet to break ribs, dislocate his shoulder and treading on his hand they ground it into the dust. With great delight the four men ripped Joe\u2019s trousers with their spurs and tried to see who could make the longest cut in his legs, then when that game palled, Parker gave Joe a final couple of kicks to the head and moved onto the next step in their plan. They wanted Joe out at the ranch, where his family would have to nurse him, not in town where someone else would take over the burden of nursing. They knew that once found, the kid would be taken to the nearest place where he could be tended, so he had to be found near the ranch. Parker called the same young kid over and told him to go and collect Cochise from the livery stable where Joe had left him. Everyone round town was used to kids running errands for a few cents and the stable hand didn\u2019t hesitate to hand over the pinto. They tied Joe face down over his pinto and one of the men led Cochise out the back way while his friends covered him to ensure he got away unseen. They were going to give him half an hour\u2019s head start and then the same kid could take a message to Adam. They managed to get the pinto out of town without seeing anyone and had a beer while they waited for the final step.<\/p>\n Adam was thoroughly relaxed and enjoying his break with Carole but he was vaguely expecting his brother and when there was a knock at the door he went to let Joe in only to find a young kid standing there. The boy could only say that he had a message for Mr Cartwright to say that his brother had had to go back to the ranch, could he come as soon as possible.<\/p>\n Adam stared at the kid but the boy was only about nine so he just passed over a coin and went back in looking very worried. Carole came to her feet as she saw the expression on his face \u201cWhat\u2019s wrong?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI\u2019m not sure.\u201d It was exactly what he had tried to avoid, one of them returning home alone. It was so easy for a trap to be laid when they were known to be in town, Carole knew his fears but wasn\u2019t sure if they were for Joe or for himself. Adam kissed her \u201cI must go, if Joe has already gone, he may have sprung a trap and be in trouble.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cBe very careful darling.\u201d Carole hugged him tight \u201cplease take care.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI will, don\u2019t worry. I\u2019ll send word as soon as I can.\u201d Adam kissed her again and hurried for the stable. He found Cochise had already gone and he set out after his brother as quickly as he could, fear for his brother made him feel cold and he pushed Sport hard.<\/p>\n The scene had been well set and Adam was two thirds of the way home when he saw Cochise with his unconscious burden, tied face down across the saddle. So scared that it was a dead body Adam kicked Sport on and dismounted at a run. Cochise willingly came to him so glad to see something familiar with the frightening smell of blood. Adam was trembling, so scared for his brother and for a moment he couldn\u2019t find any pulse. Then as he finally managed to hold his own hand still he found the pulse faint but there. He untied Little Joe and lifted him down. As he cradled the broken body of his young brother, he swore vengeance on whoever had done this to him. His brother\u2019s face was so swollen and bloody that he was barely recognisable and Adam didn\u2019t even dare think about the injuries he couldn\u2019t see. Adam felt thoroughly sick but he knew he had to get his brother home where his injuries could be treated. There wasn\u2019t any time to waste, the only important thing was to keep his brother alive. Adam lifted Joe upon to Sport and then managed to mount himself and cradling Joe against him he headed out for the house; leaving Cochise to follow on behind.<\/p>\n As soon as he got home Adam carried Joe straight up to his room yelling for Hop Sing as he did so. As Hop Sing came in Adam looked up in near despair \u201cJoe\u2019s been terribly hurt watch him while I send for Doc.\u201d<\/p>\n Badly shaken by what he could see Hop Sing could only nod and Adam took the stairs three at time as he ran for the bunkhouse. He sent one of the hands to fetch Doc, emphasising that it was a case of life and death, and they desperately needed Doc as soon as possible. He didn\u2019t really need to say that; one look at the strain on his white face was more than enough to convince the men that it was urgent. A couple of others asked if there was anything they could do to help, but Adam shook his head and hurried back to his brother.<\/p>\n For now Adam could only concentrate on doing what he could in order to keep his brother alive. With Hop Sing\u2019s help he got Joe undressed and then stood horrified at the extent of the damage. There was hardly an inch of his little brother\u2019s body which wasn\u2019t red and angry. The steel toe-caps on the men\u2019s boots had broken the skin in dozens of places. Adam examined his brother as gently as he could, he found broken ribs and arm and he couldn\u2019t even begin to guess at the damage done to Joe\u2019s right hand, it was just a swollen ball. Adam could see that there was extensive cutting round the groin but as he tried to examine it, his brother screamed from the depths of unconsciousness. All he could do was bathe the worst cuts and wrap his brother warmly to fight the shock of his wounds and then wait for Doc.<\/p>\n Adam sat by his brother, swearing that he would find the men who had ordered this and make them suffer a small portion of what Joe was suffering. For now all he could do was pray for his youngest brother\u2019s survival and it seemed to take forever for Doc to arrive, the only one who might be able to help Joe. In fact it was less than two hours before Hop Sing showed Doc upstairs. Paul was badly shaken when he saw how pale and drawn the eldest Cartwright looked \u201cWhat\u2019s wrong Adam?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cIts Joe he\u2019s taken one hell of a beating.\u201d Adam moved aside to let Doc get to the bed. Paul took one look \u201cOh my God! When did this happen?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI can\u2019t be sure, I found him near the house, he was in town. It must have been around five o\u2019clock. I\u2019ve tried to clean him up but..\u201d Adam swallowed hard fighting for control, Paul needed his help, now wasn\u2019t the time to go to pieces. Doc took off his coat and washed his hands and then gently examined Joe while Adam sat there watching. Eventually Doc sat back and met Adam\u2019s anxious gaze \u201cI\u2019m very sorry Adam. I\u2019ve seen many beatings in my time but I\u2019ve never seen one as vicious as this.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam swallowed hard fighting for control of his voice \u201cHe is going to be alright?\u201d he asked hoarsely.<\/p>\n Doc gripped the younger man\u2019s shoulder, knowing just how close the brothers were, \u201cYou know as well as I do that I can\u2019t answer that. The first thing is going to be a fight for the next two or three days to hold onto him at all, then we can\u2019t know how bad those head wounds are until he comes round. You know he could be blind or there could be brain damage. If not then the rest, bad as it looks, is mainly superficial. There will be some scarring but nothing drastic.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam stared down at his little brother so scared for him, the tears rolling unheeded down his cheeks. Doc knew that Joe was in shock but privately thought that his elder brother wasn\u2019t that far removed from it either. He knew his way round the house very well and went downstairs to get a brandy and to ask Hop Sing for boiling water. Adam hadn\u2019t even registered that Doc had left and he didn\u2019t even hear the offer of brandy, so Doc expertly fed him some. Adam choked on the raw spirit, but at least he was paying attention. Doc patted his shoulder \u201cDrink this Adam you need it and then I need your help. He has a dislocated shoulder and we need to put it back and then I have to try and set his hand. Come on Adam your brother is in shock, we have to do what we can for his wounds, and then try and bring him out of it. Joe needs you Adam if he is to still be alive come morning.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam drained the brandy, and went over to the pitcher and doused his face, and then back in control he went to help Doc. They managed to put the dislocated shoulder back and set Joe\u2019s arm, and then Adam held his arm still while Doc tried to manipulate the bones in his right hand back into place. It was so swollen that Doc couldn\u2019t be sure that he had it all back in place. Adam was feeling sick and ill, terrified by the complete lack of reaction from his brother as the bones were set, emphasising just how deeply unconscious Joe was.<\/p>\n Doc cleaned and bandaged the head wounds and applied ointment to Joe\u2019s swollen, bruised face. Just to be on the safe side in case Joe\u2019s sight was damaged, Doc bandaged his eyes, which were virtually shut by swelling anyway. Then Adam held his brother still as Doc bathed and disinfected the cuts and bruises on Joe\u2019s stomach and groin. There were long cuts from spurs down both legs, all too many of them. Doc guessed correctly that they had been trying to get the longest cut. Doc was just bathing those when Adam left him for a minute and Doc heard him being violently sick in the basin. Adam managed to get control and washed his face coming back to help. There was nothing that Paul could say, he\u2019d been sickened by the beating and he knew how it must be tormenting Joe\u2019s brother.<\/p>\n Eventually they had done all they could and they wrapped Joe up warmly to counteract the cold due to shock. Even so from time to time he was shivering uncontrollably. Paul and Adam sat with Joe all night and by morning the thin thread of a pulse was still there, albeit only just. Paul got to his feet and stretched \u201cAdam, your brother is going to need someone with him every minute for the next couple of weeks at least. When he does come round, he\u2019s going to be in a lot of pain, and too weak to do anything to help himself.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam stared down at his little brother \u201cI realise that and if careful nursing can pull him through he is going to get everything we can give.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cAdam your father is away, only you and Hoss here and the ranch is in trouble.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI know that Doc. I won\u2019t risk Joe\u2019s life, I\u2019d rather lose the Ponderosa.\u201d Adam bent over his brother again to wipe his face and moisten his lips, the mingled worry and love so very clear on his face. Paul gripped the younger man’s shoulder \u201cThere\u2019s nothing more I can do until he comes round and I suspect that won\u2019t be for a couple of days. Send for me as soon as he does, but resting is the best thing for him, allow his body to start healing. He\u2019s still in shock and his life will be at risk until he comes out of it. Then I expect his fever to rise, but you and Hop Sing know how to treat that as well as I do.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam nodded slowly, he had all too much experience at nursing his father and brothers. Doc asked \u201cDo you want me to send word to your father?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam shook his head \u201cHe\u2019s in Boston and it will take him a fortnight to get home anyway. By that time it will be settled one way or the other.\u201d His voice broke momentarily as he looked down at his brother\u2019s beaten body and was so scared which was the most likely ending, but swallowing hard he got his voice under control. \u201cNo point in worrying Pa when he can\u2019t do anything.\u201d<\/p>\n Paul was concerned about the eldest brother too \u201cAdam you must get some sleep, let Hop Sing sit with Joe for a while, or you\u2019re not gonna be in a fit state to help Joe when he comes round. That\u2019s when Joe is going to need you most.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam nodded, he knew that Doc was talking sense but he couldn\u2019t seem to move away from his little brother. He felt that if he turned his back Joe might give up the fight and he couldn\u2019t bear the thought of his brother dying alone. If his father couldn\u2019t be with Joe then the older brother, who had played such a large part in helping him to grow up, had to try and take his father\u2019s place.<\/p>\n Meanwhile Hoss, out on the east range, was met with the news of a dozen dead cattle. Jos\u00e9 Bettencourt, the foreman of the cattle side of the business, an elegant Californian vaquero who would move heaven and earth for the Cartwrights, reported them to Hoss. Jos\u00e9 couldn\u2019t understand it, there was no sign of disease in the others just a dozen dead, all over the place, different grazing, different waterholes. Hoss checked over with Jos\u00e9 and they found two more dead but Hoss couldn\u2019t think of any reason either. All he could think to do was to take one of the carcasses back with him and see if Adam could arrange for some tests to be done. Maybe they could find out just what had killed the steer and then they might be in a position to do something about it. With Jos\u00e9\u2019s help he made a rough travois and strapped the body of the animal onto it.<\/p>\n Jos\u00e9 assured him that otherwise the round-up was going well and he could cope. Hoss made it very clear that Jos\u00e9 had his complete confidence and just how grateful he was for the proffered help but asked \u201cPlease make sure that you keep in touch with the house. Send in a messenger every couple of days, let us know what\u2019s going on, how many more dead you find. If\u2019n you need help just say.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cSure will but you worry about the logging side, nothing will prevent us making the cattle contract.\u201d Hoss slapped his old friend on the back \u201cI sure believe that Jos\u00e9, see you soon.\u201d Then he headed back to the ranch.<\/p>\n It was very late by the time Hoss rode into the ranch; the dead cow had slowed him considerably. He put it in the barn and saw to Chub and then headed into the house calling for his brothers. Adam heard him and went downstairs. Hoss took one look at Adam\u2019s white drawn face and knew that there was something terribly wrong. The question was clear on his face and Adam answered it \u201cJoe\u2019s been hurt, beaten almost to death. At least I pray it\u2019s only almost.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss wordlessly went and poured two large brandies and then followed his brother up to Joe\u2019s room. He placed the brandies on the side table and then moved over to the bed where his little brother lay so still. Adam watched as Hoss stared down at their brother\u2019s bruised swollen face, seeing the big man\u2019s fists clench. Hoss was so scared for his little brother and furious at the animals that had done this to him, wanting to lash out, but with no idea where to aim the anger. Adam moved to tuck the blanket a little closer round his brother and moistened his lips again.<\/p>\n Hoss asked tentatively \u201cHow bad is it, he don\u2019t even look like Joe.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cDoc had never seen such a brutal beating. Joe\u2019s bruised and cut from head to toe, he\u2019s got a broken arm and ribs, had a dislocated shoulder and just about every bone in his right hand was bust. Just how bad the head injuries are we won\u2019t know until he comes round.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cWho did it?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam shook his head \u201cI don\u2019t know. Doc was going to report it to Roy and let him make some enquiries. If I ever find them I\u2019ll make them pay but it\u2019s the man who gave the orders that I want.\u201d His voice was very quiet but Hoss had never seen his brother look so implacable and he was scared, that if his brother found the men in the near future, Adam might do something he would regret.<\/p>\n Hoss stared down at his little brother and then looked up at Adam, tears bright in his eyes \u201cIs he gonna look like himself again?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI think so, when the swelling has died down. There will be some scarring but hopefully not much.\u201d He bit his lip staring down at Joe gently smoothing the bedclothes round his brother \u201cIt\u2019s all my fault Hoss.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss was used to Adam\u2019s propensity to take the world on his shoulders but he couldn\u2019t see any possible way that it was Adam\u2019s fault and said as much \u201c How in tarnation can it be your fault?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam couldn\u2019t look at his big brother and pickled at the blanket mindlessly as he said \u201cI warned you both not to settle into any routines but I did exactly that. Went to town to see Carole on a Sunday and dragged one of you two along for protection and then abandoned you. I knew town was dangerous but that didn\u2019t stop me. If I hadn\u2019t wanted to go courting, Little Joe wouldn\u2019t be lying here.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss moved to grip Adam\u2019s shoulder \u201cThat\u2019s foolish and you know it. So they took the chance when Joe was waiting for you in town, but if they wanted to do this, they would soon have found an opportunity. I don\u2019t think you\u2019re to blame and I know Joe\u2019ll agree with me.\u201d<\/p>\n Lack of sleep and worry caught up with Adam and he moved over to the window to hide his tears. Hoss went over and put his arm round his brother \u201cWe\u2019ll pull him through Adam. I\u2019ll stay with him for a while, go and get some sleep you\u2019re almost out on your feet.\u201d Warmed by the compassion in his brother\u2019s voice and desperately tired Adam accepted that offer and, too tired for even worry to keep him awake, he was asleep when Hoss checked ten minutes later.<\/p>\n Hoss sat, occasionally wiping his little brother\u2019s face, moistening his lips or tucking the blankets closer round him. He swore he would find out who had done this. Little Joe even at 23 was the baby of the family and his big brother hated for him to be hurt. This time someone had hurt Joe more than he would have thought possible. Someone had deliberately set out to hurt and maim and Hoss, who couldn\u2019t bear for a rabbit to be hurt unnecessarily, decided that the world would be better without such men.<\/p>\n Adam slept through until 5 a.m. and then went back through to join his brothers, feeling more human for some sleep. Once he had checked that Joe was no worse Adam gently smoothed his brother\u2019s curly hair back from his forehead and leaving Hoss to cope for a few minutes he went down to fetch coffee. Hoss was grateful for it he had got cold and stiff sitting by his brother.<\/p>\n As they sat sipping coffee, Hoss remembered that he hadn\u2019t told Adam about the dead cattle and filled his brother in on what Jos\u00e9 had found. Adam questioned him closely about the localities in which they were found but had to admit himself beaten. He couldn\u2019t think of any common factors, which weren\u2019t true for dozens of other places. He asked Hoss to cut the head off the animal and get one of the men to take it into town, to the vet, with a full note on what was happening. Hoss promised to arrange it and then looking down at Joe\u2019s battered body he asked, \u201cShould I get Doc to come back out?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam sighed heavily as he looked at his little brother. It needed close examination to detect the slight rise and fall of Joe\u2019s chest, which showed life was still present, but even so Adam shook his head \u201cThere\u2019s nothing more anyone can do until he comes round. All we can do is keep him quiet and warm and try to get a little broth into him.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss gave way knowing that Adam was right there was nothing anyone could really do to help Joe, his little brother had to fight it himself. The limited help they could give either he or Adam could do with Hop Sing\u2019s help. His attention was drawn back to the matters of the ranch, they couldn\u2019t just give up. He looked up at his brother knowing that for the foreseeable future there would only be the pair of them to cover the work, even when Joe started to recover it would be months before he was fit enough to carry his share of the load. Hoss didn\u2019t even let himself imagine the alternative. Hoss said tentatively \u201cJos\u00e9 can cope with the cattle and the mine is running smooth enough. Jack Catfish will cope at the sawmill, but there\u2019s noone we can leave for long up at the lumber camp.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam knew that his brother was right, it was a job that needed one of them present most of the summer. The next set of trees for cutting must be marked soon and without a strong hand on them logging crews soon got out of hand. He had served his time as Bull of the Woods and knew just how much work was involved. It would take one of them, full time all summer, to meet their contracts. It would be tough on Hoss because there was a lot of paper work involved, which he hated, but he was very capable. Even when Ben returned the work would have to be split three ways, because Joe would be out of action for a long time.<\/p>\n Hoss went on \u201cI\u2019m gonna have to stay up there most of the time. How are you gonna cope?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam straightened his shoulders they couldn\u2019t just give up \u201cI\u2019ll work up here. Hop Sing can spell me. We\u2019ll manage and I\u2019ll send a messenger up each morning to exchange news.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss nodded \u201cOkay brother. You\u2019ll send for me if there\u2019s any change?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam tried to stay positive \u201cYou\u2019ll know just as soon as he comes round. Now you\u2019ve been up all night. I\u2019ll look after Joe, go and grab three or four hours before you head up to the lumber camp.\u201d Hoss could only accept it and go to his room and a few minutes later Adam heard the reassuring rumble of his brother\u2019s snores.<\/p>\n Adam sat by Joe\u2019s bed trying to plan what needed doing. He needed to check on the mine and the smaller roundup on the west range and decided that he needed to send men out on patrol and to check the fences. Luckily he had an extra twenty-three men at his disposal, they had been turned off at the Savage mine as it moved into borrasca. He decided to split them up amongst the crews and pair off each with one of the experienced men. He knew that Jos\u00e9 and Jack Catfish wouldn\u2019t be pleased to lose experienced men but they were the ones he needed on patrol. A few he sent to augment the mine staff and half a dozen he would keep at the ranch to do the chores and act as messengers. He called Hop Sing to watch Joe and went down to the bunkhouse.<\/p>\n The new men had already heard stories of the Cartwrights and in the two days since they had arrived they had heard a lot from the long established hands, many of whom would willingly have died for any of the Cartwrights. Ben had always been determined to give his men a fair deal and he had a reputation as a good boss. The men would follow him and his sons into anything, partly because they had the gift of leadership and partly because they knew the Cartwrights would always keep the worst jobs themselves and would never force a man to fight. They were paid to work and if they didn\u2019t want to fight it was never held against them. They had already heard what had been done to Little Joe and were furious, even the new men. Adam was very touched and he swallowed hard to try and move the lump in his throat before answering \u201c Thank you Tom, indeed thank you all. Joe is seriously ill and I shall be tied to the house for the moment, but I think he will be alright given time.\u201d Adam rubbed his hand across his mouth and then became all business as he laid out what he wanted the men to do. Most of the men filed out of the bunkhouse, but one of the new men came over to speak to Adam. His name was Neeley and he said \u201cMr Cartwright I\u2019m sorta a spokesmen for the miners. We\u2019re not used to working cattle, logging and the like but we are sure grateful for a job and you can rely on us at least til autumn. We don\u2019t approve of what we bin hearing, beatings, dynamitings and the like. We\u2019ll sure do the best we can for you.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam was much moved by this vote of confidence from men he had never even met before and he was totally incapable of saying more than thanks. He went back to Joe\u2019s bedside warmed by the response he had found from the men. Even if evil men who could so savagely damage another human being existed, there were also good men who were sickened by such things and willing to fight, even though their own flesh and blood weren\u2019t involved. The men\u2019s reaction had relaxed Adam a little and his brain was working rather better. Adam knew exactly what needed doing and he collected all he needed. He dragged a desk through into Joe\u2019s room so that he could work while he sat with his brother. He began to list exactly what resources they had in manpower and where they were. He had a constant stream of messengers with reports from various parts of the road. New fences were cut and a herd of some thirty head had been stolen judging by the signs. Adam had seen each of the messengers in his own bedroom as close to Joe as possible. He decided that he couldn\u2019t afford the manpower to go chase the rustlers, just sending word to Roy. He didn\u2019t dare leave any part of the ranch uncovered for a possible wild goose chase. More worrying was the report that came in late that afternoon of four dead steers on the west range. Adam couldn\u2019t imagine what was causing it in so many diverse places, but there was little he could do until they had the vet\u2019s report. The one thing he feared was that one of many poisonous plants had got a foothold. Adam knew that such things existed and they could only be destroyed by burning of the affected pasture, and there was an awful lot of their pasture affected. However it seemed unlikely that anyone could have introduced such a plant over a wide area and Adam couldn\u2019t believe that this was not tied in with the other attacks, it seemed too big a coincidence.<\/p>\n Throughout that long day Adam checked his brother every ten minutes or so, wiping him down as he was running a high temperature and trying to get him to swallow, water and beef broth. Adept at nursing his little brother Adam managed to get a certain amount of both down his brother but Joe\u2019s pulse was still so weak. At times Adam had to listen to Joe\u2019s heart, resting his ear on his brother\u2019s chest, unable to find a pulse in order to assure himself the Joe was still alive.<\/p>\n Meanwhile in town Doc Martin had reported to Roy just what had happened to Little Joe. Roy was horrified as the Doc outlined the extent of the beating. Roy was an old friend of the Cartwrights and very fond of Joe. He could understand how helpless and angry Adam and Hoss must be feeling, not even knowing on whom to vent their wrath. Roy promised to make all the enquiries he could, but he didn\u2019t hold out much hope. Roy knew Virginia City too well and its citizens turned deaf dumb and blind when there was trouble. Doc said \u201cI\u2019ll go tell Dan. He\u2019ll learn about it fast enough anyway, so he might as well have the right facts for once, maybe it\u2019ll shame someone into coming forward. Joe\u2019s a popular kid.\u201d Roy wasn\u2019t convinced it would help but had to agree that it wouldn\u2019t do any harm.<\/p>\n Doc wandered down to Dan\u2019s \u2018office\u2019 namely the saloon and sure enough there was Dan with the inevitable beer in front of him. Doc went over to join him \u201cI have some news for you.\u201d Dam grinned \u201cRight whose been born or died?\u201d Then taking another look at the Doc he knew this was no joke and the grin vanished \u201cWhat\u2019s going on Doc?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cLittle Joe has been beaten, so badly that it\u2019s fifty-fifty whether he lives or dies.\u201d<\/p>\n Dan was shocked and asked \u201cWhen did this happen?\u201d Doc told him all that he knew including the extent of Joe\u2019s injuries. Dan was fond of all the family and asked \u201cHow are Adam and Hoss coping?\u201d<\/p>\n Doc shook his head \u201cI\u2019m not sure. Didn\u2019t see Hoss but Adam was taking it real hard. This isn\u2019t for print but Adam said that Joe came first and he would nurse his brother back to health even if they lost the Ponderosa.\u201d<\/p>\n Dan wasn\u2019t surprised \u201cThat sounds about right but he\u2019ll just try and do both.\u201d Then he suddenly clicked his fingers and said \u201cIt\u2019s nearly Easter.\u201d<\/p>\n Doc looked at him as though he was mad but Doc went on \u201cIt\u2019s Easter so Carole King will be on holiday. The school will break up tomorrow. She\u2019s got three weeks to help out with the nursing and by then Ben will be back and, with God\u2019s good grace, Joe will be over the worst.\u201d<\/p>\n Doc shook his head doubtfully \u201cIn some ways it sounds like a good idea but you know Adam. I know their names have been linked, but he\u2019ll never ask her for help.\u201d<\/p>\n Dan grinned \u201cI know that, but on the other hand he won\u2019t turn her down if she goes out and offers. I\u2019m sure she would want to help.\u201d He stood up and the Doc said \u201cWhere are you going?\u201d Dan stared at Doc as though he was half-witted \u201cWhere do you think? She can\u2019t offer to help until she knows what\u2019s wrong so I\u2019m going to tell her.\u201d The Doc shook his head as Dan left but just maybe the schoolteacher was the help that his friend needed.<\/p>\n Dan went straight down to the schoolhouse where Carole was preparing supper. She let Dan in, he was always a welcome visitor and she poured coffee. Once they were sitting down Dan took her hand \u201cI\u2019m afraid I have some bad news for you Carole.\u201d She went white and asked \u201cAdam?\u201d Dan shook his head \u201cOnly indirectly its Little Joe.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole bit her lip \u201cIt was a trap. Adam was scared it was last night.\u201d Dan got her to explain and made her describe the boy, then he had to fill her in just how badly Joe had been beaten. He finished up \u201cDoc Martin has been out there all night and he\u2019s waiting for Adam to send word if and when Joe comes round.\u201d<\/p>\n Horrified Carole asked \u201cIf?\u201d<\/p>\n Dan nodded slowly \u201cThe boy has been given the worst beating Doc has ever seen and he\u2019s seen all too many. He has a broken arm and broken ribs and severe head wounds, to say nothing of cuts and bruises all over his body\u201d Carol sat there thinking of the vital young man she had come to know over the Christmas holiday. She had been nervous of him at first but had come to know him better and when he told her abut Laura, she had come to realise why he and Adam were so close. Now she could imagine all too clearly just how upset Adam must be Carole considered that \u201cThere\u2019s only Adam and Hoss and I guess Hop Sing. Mr Cartwright won\u2019t be back for a fortnight.\u201d Dan waited and Carole made her mind up \u201cAdam invited me for a few days over Easter. School breaks up tomorrow. At least I can take some of the burden of nursing of their shoulders.\u201d<\/p>\n Dan grinned broadly \u201cBravo! That\u2019s what I hoped you would say.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole asked \u201cDo you know where Doc is?\u201d Dan was rather puzzled, but nodded, and Carole went on \u201cWould you ask him to drop by. If I\u2019m going to help then I need to know the best way of doing it.\u201d<\/p>\n Dan got to his feet and dropped a kiss on her forehead \u201cThank you. I\u2019m fond of all the Cartwrights and you are just what they need at the moment. You\u2019re the only person, apart from Hop Sing, that I can visualise Adam and Hoss entrusting their brother to at the moment.\u201d Carole began to sort out clothes and things that she would need for a three week stay at the Ponderosa. The Doc came in and said \u201cDan reckoned you wanted to see me?\u201d<\/p>\n Carole nodded \u201cI have done some nursing, looking after young children through childhood ailments, but not a grown man who has been beaten. I just wanted to know what I can do to help Little Joe.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cNot that much different. Until he comes round, it mainly a case of keeping him quiet and warm. He was beginning to run a fever and may well be restless, bathe him down with cold water, maybe ice, try and get fluids into him. Adam knows as well as anyone what to do. He\u2019s nursed his brothers and his father in the past.\u201d Doc smiled faintly \u201cYou can also try to keep Adam calm. That may be more difficult. We aren\u2019t going to know the extent of Joe\u2019s head injuries until he comes round. Adam knows the possible problems, there could be brain damage or there could be blindness.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cDear God.\u201d Carole breathed out, horror on her face.<\/p>\n Doc patted her shoulder \u201cAdam is most scared by blindness. Joe was hurt when some nitro blew up a couple of years back and he lost his sight. He was blind for a couple of months before the pressure eased and he got his sight back. Took it very badly although he did learn to cope. It might just have made him more vulnerable this time. We can\u2019t know until he comes round. Anyway even if nothing so severe has happened, he\u2019s going to be in a lot of pain and as weak as a kitten. Someone is going to have to wash him and feed him and generally tend him, for at least a couple of weeks, before he will be able to do much to help himself.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole bit her lip \u201cEven after what Dan said I hadn\u2019t realised just how badly hurt Joe was.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cYou won\u2019t until you see him.\u201d Doc said bluntly \u201cHe isn\u2019t even recognisable although the damage is largely superficial, but I don\u2019t think I convinced Adam of that. Joe certainly looks nothing like the debonair elegant flirt we are used to. I\u2019m very glad you are going out. Adam is near the end of his tether and he still has a ranch to run. Your help is just what he needs.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cSchool breaks up at lunchtime tomorrow. I\u2019m going to have everything ready so I can head straight on out to the ranch as soon as I\u2019ve dismissed the children.\u201d Doc grinned at her and left her to get everything ready.<\/p>\n The following afternoon Carole hired a buggy and headed out to the Ponderosa. She knew the way and it was impossible to get lost, but it was the furthest she had been alone since coming to town, and she was very glad to see the house come into view. She tied the horses up and went into the house.<\/p>\n Adam heard the door and yelled down \u201cCome upstairs.\u201d He finished wiping Joe\u2019s face and moved out onto the landing to see who it was this time. Most messengers that day had brought more bad news and he tensed up expecting yet more trouble. When he saw Carole, he hardly dared to believe his eyes. She moved swiftly over to him and took his hand \u201cYou invited me for Easter, so I decided to come.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam was about to try and explain that events had changed things, but she put her finger on his lips \u201cI heard about Little Joe. Doc explained what had happened and I though you could do with some help.\u201d Adam pulled her close to him and held her tight unable to find the words to express his feelings. She kissed him and then pulled away a little, seeing the exhaustion and signs of strain and tension clear on his face. \u201cDarling I\u2019m no expert nurse. I have done some in the past and Doc has explained what needs doing. At the least I can help ease some of the burden from you.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam pulled her close again burying his face in her hair \u201cBless you darling. I need all the help I can get. It\u2019s not a pleasant job, changing dressings, mess to clear up and Joe barely looks human.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole said \u201cI know all that but it will be worth it to get him well again.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam nodded and made a visible effort to pull himself together \u201cI must get back to him. How did you get here darling?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cHired a buggy, its outside.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam ran downstairs and called for Dan Tolliver. He asked Dan to get her things into the guest room opposite Adam\u2019s own bedroom and then get one of the men to take the buggy back to town, explaining that Carole had come to stay for a while to help tend Joe. Dan nodded approvingly, knowing just how much Adam needed the help.<\/p>\n Meanwhile Carole had gone into Joe\u2019s room. She thought that she was ready for the sight but even so she was horrified at the mess he was in. He was restless so she bathed his head and turned the pillow over for him. Adam stood at the door watching as she tenderly laid his little brother\u2019s head down again on the fresh pillow. Then he joined her by the bed. Carole looked up at him, shock clear on her face \u201cHow could anyone do such a thing?\u201d<\/p>\n Adams shrugged \u201cI don\u2019t know but if I ever find out who it was they will pay.\u201d Carole shivered seeing the implacability, making Adam look hard and cold, but she found herself in complete accord with his sentiments. Then as Adam gently pulled a blanket closer round his brother his expression melted and she glimpsed the love and concern he felt for his little brother. They sat quietly talking by Joe for about an hour and then Carole said \u201cI came here to help. You look absolutely exhausted. Go and get some sleep. I\u2019ll call you later to take over.\u201d Adam was so tired that he accepted without argument. He kissed her and held her tight for a moment and then leaning over his brother he gently smoothed the hair back from Joe\u2019s forehead and said a silent prayer for his brother, before he headed for bed.<\/p>\n Carole sat by Joe\u2019s bed and the vision of Adam\u2019s face as he prayed for his brother, seemed to stay with her. She bathed Joe\u2019s body down and he seemed to rest mores easily for a while. She was badly shaken by the extent of his injuries and maybe even more by the number of old scars the twenty three year old had amassed. She couldn\u2019t help wondering if Adam also had scars that she didn\u2019t know about. She had half promised to call Adam at midnight, but he was fast asleep and she didn\u2019t feel that tired, so she left him to sleep until 3 am.<\/p>\n Adam felt much better for some sleep and Joe had survived another night. Adam checked his brother and thought that his pulse was a little stronger. He crushed Carole to him and kissed her, then he sent her to get some sleep. She did so but was down for some breakfast by ten. After eating she went into the kitchen to talk to Hop Sing. He looked up surprised to find her in his kitchen and Carole smiled at the old Chinese man. \u201cI don\u2019t know whether Adam has told you, but I shall be staying for about three weeks. I hope it won\u2019t be too inconvenient.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cYou help nurse Little Joe. Hop Sing glad you are here.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole thanked him and then headed up to Joe\u2019s room. Adam was with his brother trying to wipe his face with one hand and write a note with the other. Carole took over tending Joe and then turned to Adam \u201cYou need to move your things downstairs. I\u2019ll sit with Joe during the day, then you can take over for a while in the evening while I get some sleep and I\u2019ll take over during the early hours.\u201d Adam pulled her close to him and kissed her \u201cI won\u2019t see much of you.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole lent into his embrace \u201cDarling we have jobs to do, to get Joe fit and you have a ranch to run. As long as we have the odd five minutes like this to hold each other I will be satisfied.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam kissed her passionately and said huskily \u201cI love you so much. You\u2019re a woman in a million.\u201d Carole felt warmed by his words and his arms, more than content to be near him. She promised to call Adam the moment there was any change in Joe\u2019s condition and Adam took his things downstairs, sure he was leaving his brother in the best of hands.<\/p>\n Relaxing slightly with her help, Adam prepared a letter for Hoss to tell him of the slight improvement and about the extra help he had and then settled to the million and one details inherent in running the ranch. He seemed to get on so much faster than he had for the last two days, as his concern for his little brother eased fractionally.<\/p>\n After lunch when the stream of messages eased of for a while Adam went up to see Joe. Carole smiled at him as he came in \u201cHis fever is dropping.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam went to check for himself and there was no doubt that Joe\u2019s temperature was down and he was resting more easily although there was still no sign of returning consciousness. While Adam was there Carole had him hold his brother while she remade the bed with fresh sheets. Adam was surprised that she had found everything but Carole explained that Hop Sing had helped. The sheets were messy where Carole had changed Joe\u2019s dressings and Carole bundled them up and put them to soak.<\/p>\n Adam settled his brother back in the clean bed and considered Joe carefully. The swelling on Joe\u2019s face was down considerably and he looked rather more like himself. The black lashes were dark against the pallor of his skin as Adam considered whether he ought to rebandage Joe\u2019s eyes. Carole came up next to him \u201cHe looks so young.\u201d Adam nodded not trusting his voice as he stared down at his brother. Then he heard the door go, but before he could react Hoss had taken the stairs three at a time as he came to check on his little brother.<\/p>\n Adam looked worried but Hoss was quick to reassure him \u201cWe needed some more oil and I knew there was some here in the store so I left Johnny to keep things moving and sent myself to fetch the oil. Things are going real smooth.\u201d Carole moved back to allow the big man to get to the bed. Hoss very gently felt his brother\u2019s forehead, stroking his hair and then looked questioningly up at his elder brother.<\/p>\n Adam gripped the big man\u2019s shoulder \u201cStill early days Hoss we don\u2019t know the extent of the head injuries but his pulse is better and he\u2019s resting easier.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss let his breath out and then for the first time seemed to notice Carole as she stood over by the window. He went over to her and turned her to face him \u201cAdam wrote me that you had come to nurse our little brother. Bless you for your kind heart.\u201d He kissed her on the forehead and then saying \u201cI\u2019d better wash up\u201d he left the room.<\/p>\n Carole had tears in her eyes and Adam went across to her and held her tight. He tilted her face up to him and kissed her \u201cYou know how we both feel I don\u2019t know how we would cope without you.\u201d Then he stared down at her with an expression she had never seen before on his face. Adam had been planning to ask her to marry him but he had wanted to do it up by the lake where they had first talked and first told each other of their love, but circumstances had ruined that. Now thinking of what he had just said he knew he didn\u2019t want to ever cope without her again. He kissed her very gently \u201cThis may not be the right time or place but I can\u2019t wait any longer. Darling I love you so very much, will you marry me?\u201d<\/p>\n Carole stared up at him for a moment, she had visualised this moment so often but it had never been set in Joe\u2019s sickroom. Not that she cared and there was only one possible answer. \u201cAdam I love you so much. Once all this is settled I\u2019ll be the happiest woman in the world when we get married, but for now the whole world can know that I belong to you as your fianc\u00e9.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam pulled her close burying his face in her hair. Whatever the future would bring he could face it with this woman by his side, and for now he had found a haven of peace. He had dreamt so often of finding a woman to share his life but this was so much better. This beautiful, passionate, intelligent woman with the compassion and love of this country who already fitted in so well with his family was far more than he had ever dared to dream. Somehow he would find a way to deal with all this trouble so he could give her all his attention. For now he was more at peace with himself than he had been in years.<\/p>\n Book 3 – Trouble mounts at the Ponderosa, but the Cartwrights Plan their fight back.<\/strong><\/p>\n Adam needed to talk to his big brother and he moved over towards the door, but he found his eyes drawn back to his beautiful fianc\u00e9e, so very graceful as she lent over Joe and wiped his face. Then the desire to share his good news sent him looking for his brother. Hoss was in his room washing up and looked up alarmed as Adam came in. It wasn\u2019t like his eldest brother to disturb him in his room and for a moment he was scared that Joe was worse, but then he took in the strange look of stunned delight on Adam\u2019s face. Hoss could only think of one thing, which would put that expression on Adam\u2019s face, but he waited to see what his brother would say. Adam seemed to have difficulty finding the words and Hoss moved over to grip his arm \u201cYou alright Adam?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI\u2019m more than alright big brother.\u201d Adam grinned broadly \u201cCarole said yes, she\u2019s promised to marry me.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss picked his brother up in a bear hug and swung him round \u201cThat\u2019s great Adam, really great. She\u2019s a lovely lady in every way.\u201d Hoss was absolutely delighted not just for his brother but for himself as well. This time he was sure Adam would find happiness, Carole wouldn\u2019t let his brother down and with Adam happily married his brother was far less likely to leave the Ponderosa and he wouldn\u2019t have to worry about losing one of his best friends for long periods again.<\/p>\n Adam went on down to continue the work of the ranch. He had Carole\u2019s promise but before he could marry her the problems of the ranch had to be faced and even more important the problem of his brother\u2019s health. Adam felt more at peace with himself than he had since he first found his little brother. Somehow with her help they would pull Joe through.<\/p>\n Hoss had gone along to see Carole and tell her how delighted he was that she would become his sister-in-law. Carole was pleased to see the honest delight on the big man\u2019s face and she was pleased at his insistence that both his father and Joe would be equally delighted when they found out. Then reassured that she had all she needed to tend Joe, Hoss went down to join his brother.<\/p>\n Hoss updated Adam on the current position at the lumber camp and the sawmills. They had caught up the to the original schedule despite the delays. Adam was well pleased but warned Hoss to keep the pressure on, trouble seemed inevitable leading to further delays and so the further ahead of schedule they could get the better. Hoss promised to keep it going and then Adam filled him in on what was happening elsewhere. One piece of bad news had come in from Jos\u00e9, three steers had died in the first herd which had been taken up to the summer pasture in the high lands. They showed the same symptoms as those previously. Deaths had now occurred at nearly every point across the wide pasture of the ranch and there was still no sign of a connecting link or a cause. So far they had only lost about thirty head in five days and at that rate it would take a couple of years to wipe out the vast herds on the Ponderosa but Adam was scared that it would suddenly escalate. Until he learnt the cause there was nothing he could do to combat the deaths. The brothers tossed it around for a few minutes but they didn’t come up with anything to help and eventually Adam almost angrily pushed the papers away \u201cOkay we\u2019ll just have to wait until we get some more information.\u201d He got up and went to pour some coffee, fighting to get control, knowing losing his temper wouldn\u2019t help anything.<\/p>\n Hoss looked over at him in some concern but Adam turned with a grin \u201cOne good bit of news Pa has finished his business in Boston and started for home this morning. So we have plenty of money to cover the summer and provided we meet at least two contracts on time, we shall be clear of debt.\u201d<\/p>\n On that good piece of news Hoss took his leave while Adam carried on with his own work. The details seemed never ending but when dinnertime came Adam asked Hop Sing to prepare two trays and he joined Carole in Joe\u2019s room. They were both tired and worried but content to be with each other. Adam pushed his plate away and as Carole had finished too he pulled her down onto his lap. \u201cWhen things ease off a bit, I\u2019ll show you around and you can help me choose a site for our own house.\u201d Carole had dreaded the idea of moving into this all male household but found it difficult to visualise Adam breaking away and she said as much. Adam grinned a trifle ruefully, he had never managed to break away very successfully and now he knew he would never want to. \u201cIn someways I never shall darling and this house will remain the centre of work for the ranch. But I do want a house of my own, where hopefully we can raise our own family. I don\u2019t want to be too far away, but my brothers can find their own women, they\u2019re not having mine.\u201d He stopped and bent over Joe again gently stroking the back of his hand down his brother\u2019s cheek and added \u201cExcept in times of trouble.\u201d<\/p>\n A little later Adam sent Carole to get some rest promising to call her at one in the morning. He sat quietly by his brother\u2019s bed doing the accounts. Little Joe was resting much easier he seemed to have drifted from unconsciousness into sleep and Adam was no longer really worried for his brother\u2019s life. The trouble was as that fear subsided, the fear of how much damage had been done by the head wounds grew; Adam couldn\u2019t help feeling that his brother might be blind. He knew just how badly Joe had taken it when he was blinded before and he had lived through a spell of blindness himself. Adam could still remember very vividly the feeling of uselessness and hopelessness which he had lived with. Even when he had been up and around he had been dependent on his family for far too much and able to do so little to help. Adam had found that experience far worse than losing the use of his legs after the fall. At least he had been able to deal with paperwork while he sat in a wheel chair and could read to keep himself amused. Even if Joe recovered in the long run there could be weeks even months of uncertainty and Adam dreaded the idea of his little brother having to go through that and it seemed all too likely.<\/p>\n For long hours Adam sat staring into space the account books on his lap getting no attention, as he thought about the past. Then for the first time since he had been brought home Little Joe stirred; he turned onto his side and nestled his face on his left hand, the position in which he normally slept. He whimpered slightly as the movement hurt him and Adam was by him instantly smoothing his forehead and assuring him that everything was alright. Joe slipped back into sleep, looking much more natural in his normal sleeping position. Adam tucked the bedclothes round his back to keep him warm and settled back. It was nearly time to call Carole but Adam knew he wouldn\u2019t sleep now until Joe came round, which he was sure couldn\u2019t be long delayed, so he left Carole to sleep.<\/p>\n Carole woke up at three o\u2019clock and on checking the time immediately got up and went along to Joe\u2019s room. Adam was sitting so still that for a moment she thought he had fallen asleep, but as she entered he turned his head and signalled her to be quiet. Adam went over to the door \u201cJoe\u2019s sleeping now and I don\u2019t want to wake him. He stirred once but he didn\u2019t fully wake up. I\u2019m leaving him until he does naturally but I don\u2019t think it will be very long now. I can\u2019t leave him. I shouldn\u2019t sleep anyway so I didn\u2019t bother to wake you.\u201d Adam nodded and Carole went to get dressed and make some coffee. She was back with mugs of coffee laced with brandy within half an hour. Adam was grateful, he hadn\u2019t realised how stiff and cold he was getting sitting by his brother\u2019s bed. They sat quietly hardly saying a word for the rest of the night. Then as dawn came Adam moved over to draw the curtains and showed Carole the magnificent sunrise over the Sierra Nevada. It was the same view that he loved from his own room, which was immediately next door to Joe\u2019s and in the dawn it was breathtakingly beautiful. It was early enough in the year for the peaks to be well covered by snow and they blazed red in the early morning light. As they stood watching Adam heard Joe moan softly and he was by his brother instantly. Joe moaned again and Adam wiped his face and held a small teapot of water to Joe\u2019s lips so that he could take a few sips of water. Then Joe said \u201cPa, Adam?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cEasy does it Joe I\u2019m right here just take it easy.\u201d Little Joe felt for Adam\u2019s hand and held it as though for reassurance \u201cAdam it\u2019s dark I can\u2019t see.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cEverything is going to be fine Little Joe. There\u2019s a bandage over your eyes, just a precaution, they\u2019re still quite swollen.\u201d He kept hold of his little brother\u2019s hand and turned to Carole and asked her to wake up Hop Sing and get him to send one of the men for Doc and another to be ready to take a message to Hoss. Carole went out to do so and Adam turned his attention back to his brother. He lifted Joe\u2019s head slightly and gave him a weak brandy and water to drink. Joe was desperately weak and even that slight movement of his battered body elicited a groan. Adam laid his brother gently back down on the pillow and talked soothingly reassuring him that everything was okay. At least Joe knew who he was and seemed to be able to move so the fear of brain damage receded. Carole came back in and Adam dictated a quick note to Hoss, not wanting to let go his brother\u2019s hand. Joe could hear him talking to someone and asked for his father or Hoss. Adam reassured him that he was sending for Hoss and Pa was on his way home and with that Joe seemed content and slipped back into sleep.<\/p>\n Carole considered Adam, who was standing looking down at his little brother, deep worry still clear on his face. \u201cDoc and Hoss will be here soon.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam nodded and she tried again \u201cThere\u2019s no sign of brain damage.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam tried to be positive \u201cI know I have a lot to be grateful for. Barring infection there\u2019s no reason why we shouldn\u2019t be able to get him well and at least there is no sign of brain damage.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole took his arm \u201cYou\u2019re scared of blindness?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam nodded slowly \u201cI\u2019ve been thinking about it all night. It must be at least likely and then Joe faces weeks of uncertainty as to the extent of the damage. I was blinded for a while once. I was lucky I regained my sight but those weeks when I couldn\u2019t see were the worst period of my life. I felt so useless. If I hadn\u2019t known just how much it would hurt my family I think I would have killed myself, I thought about it often. I don\u2019t think I am usually a coward but to be useless to face the life of being a burden, unable to pull your own weight was more than I could bear. I just hate the idea of Joe having to face that again.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole snuggled close to him, trying to relax him as best she could \u201cWe can only wait and see Adam. If the worst happens and he is blind now, it may well only be temporary and we will have to help him.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam tried to throw off the despondency which had settled on him, he knew he had a lot to be grateful for. He only partly succeeded but telling Carole to call him the minute Joe stirred, he went downstairs to deal with the messages that were arriving while he waited for Doc.<\/p>\n Hoss arrived first about an hour and a half later. Adam sat back \u201cYou made good time. Joe\u2019s sleeping at the moment and I don\u2019t want to wake him until the Doc arrives, but he was perfectly rational. He knew me and asked for you and Pa, although he\u2019s very weak.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss asked \u201cWhat about his eyesight?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI don\u2019t know I\u2019m waiting for Doc but at least he is going to live unless there\u2019s infection.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cThere\u2019s no real news so I think I\u2019ll go up and sit with him until Doc arrives.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam nodded \u201cCarole is up there tell her to come and get some breakfast will you.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss nodded \u201cSure and I\u2019ll yell if he stirs.\u201d Then he headed on upstairs. Adam looked into the kitchen and told Hop Sing that Hoss was up with Joe and could doubtless do with feeding as well as asking for some food for Carole. Then he tried to concentrate, in vain, on the reports that were flowing in from the ranch. He noted down what each messenger said, but took none of it in, as he waited for the Doc.<\/p>\n Eventually he heard a buggy drive in and hurried out to greet the Doc. As they went up the Doc questioned Adam on how Joe had behaved on first coming round and said that seemed okay. Then he washed up while Adam went in to wake his little brother up. Little Joe was only dozing restlessly and Adam had no trouble in waking him. Adam eased another pillow under Joe and fed him some water. \u201cJoe the Doc is here, he wants to have a look at you, Hoss and I will be right here.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe reached out for Adam\u2019s hand and Adam took it, \u201cJust relax Joe.\u201d<\/p>\n Doc asked Hoss to darken the room and then moved over to Joe \u201cRight lets have a look at the damage Little Joe.\u201d Adam stayed close by to reassure his brother as Doc very gently took the bandages off, including the ones over Joe\u2019s eyes. They were still quite puffy but at least Joe could open them and Doc told him to do so. Carole bit her lip as she watched the two older brothers the concern so obvious on both their faces; they were nearly as pale as Joe himself and very tense. Joe gripped Adam\u2019s hand painfully tight but he did as he was told and opened his eyes. It seemed a long time and then Joe whispered in despair \u201cIt\u2019s all dark.\u201d<\/p>\n Doc wasn\u2019t giving up yet and he got out a small torch and shone it at Joe\u2019s eyes and asked again Joe with a hint of hope in his voice said, \u201cThere\u2019s a light.\u201d Doc covered each of his eyes in turn and checked if he could follow the movement of the light, which Joe did successfully. Doc grinned reassuringly at the older brothers \u201cThat\u2019s fine Little Joe, we\u2019ll soon have you as good as new. Now I need to have a closer look at some of those cuts. It will hurt I\u2019m afraid.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam felt Joe dig his nails into the back of Adam\u2019s hand as he tensed up again and he murmured reassuringly to his brother as Doc started to probe the wounds but Joe passed out within a minute. Doc was at least able to take the opportunity to make sure everything was healthy and to clean up two small centre of infection. Then he took the opportunity to check the rest of Joe\u2019s injuries. Hoss moved over to help as Adam withdrew to the window. In most cases things had started to heal but Doc needed to reset some bones in his right hand. Now the swelling was down slightly he could feel what he was doing better and Hoss helped hold Joe\u2019s arm as Doc worked. While he was working Doc did what he could to reassure Joe\u2019s brothers. He was sure that Joe\u2019s eyesight would recover in a few weeks, the prognosis was good, he believed that it was just stunned nerves.<\/p>\n Eventually Hoss left the Doc to finish the final dressings and took a glass of brandy over to his older brother. Adam was staring out of the window blinking back tears of relief after a long worrying night. Hoss put his arm round his brother \u201cCome on Adam drink this, you look as though you need it.\u201d Adam slowly sipped the drink grateful for the warmth of the spirit and even more for his brother\u2019s warm presence. After a minute he said, \u201cI\u2019ve been so scared that Joe would never see this view again.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI know what you mean but God is still with us.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam forced a grin \u201cYeah we\u2019ll soon have the imp back on his feet to plague the life out of us.\u201d Hoss nodded and then turning his brother gently to face him he said, \u201cYou\u2019re just about out on your feet Adam. I don\u2019t need to rush back. I\u2019ll look after things here for a while, you grab a few hours sleep.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam looked quizzically at his brother \u201cUnless I miss my guess you have had very little sleep either these last few days.\u201d Hoss grinned ruefully \u201cMaybe you\u2019re right at that\u201d and with one accord the brothers went back over to Joe\u2019s bed where Doc was just finishing up. Hoss helped him tuck the blanket closely round Joe while Adam went over to Carole \u201cStay with him for a few minutes while Hoss and I have a word with Doc.\u201d She nodded and gave him a quick kiss before settling herself back by Joe\u2019s bed.<\/p>\n Hop Sing had made scones and he poured fresh coffee as the brothers came down with Doc. Doc sipped his coffee and then gave them a full report on their brother. He was very positive about Joe\u2019s eyesight and felt that the only cure was rest and sleep, which his other injuries would ensure anyway. Doc made it clear that he was quite happy if they wanted to call in a specialist, but he didn\u2019t really feel it was necessary. He suggested waiting a few days by which time, if he was right, there should be a distinct improvement. If there wasn\u2019t then they could call for more help, but he really didn\u2019t think it was necessary. Adam and Hoss looked at each other and Hoss nodded, Adam said \u201cYou\u2019ve never let us down Doc, we trust your judgement so for now we wait and see.\u201d<\/p>\n Doc smiled \u201cI really don\u2019t think you have too much to worry about. Luckily young Joe has always healed fast. I think his eyesight will be fine but for now the only treatment whatever is wrong is keeping them covered and him quiet. As for the rest of his injuries they are beginning to heal. He isn\u2019t going to enjoy having the dressings changed but it must be done twice a day. Any sign of infection let me know at once but luckily there seldom is out here. Keep him warm and as quiet as possible. Let him build up his strength, light foods to start with. I don\u2019t think there\u2019s anything to worry about, although he\u2019s going to have to exercise his hand once it starts healing. Lucky it\u2019s his right hand. There will be some scarring but less than it looks at the moment. He will be fine but its going to take time. It will probably be eight weeks or so before he\u2019s out of bed and another couple of months at least before he really regains his strength and that\u2019s taking into account how fast he heals.\u201d Adam and Hoss looked at each other horrified at the length of time Doc was expecting it to take Joe to recover. Doc went on \u201cJust one thing I know you four are all obstinate and have good recuperative powers, but don\u2019t let him try too much too soon, simply because he knows there is trouble around or he\u2019ll put himself back a month.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam smiled \u201cPa will be back in about ten days. I\u2019ll pass the problems of keeping Joe quiet onto him.\u201d<\/p>\n Doc nodded \u201cOkay. I\u2019ll come back in three days to check on him. If he starts running a temperature or any sign of infection send for me, but it all seems healthy. Meantime you two might try getting some sleep or Joe won\u2019t be the only patient I need to see.\u201d On which note Doc headed out for his buggy.<\/p>\n Without discussion the brothers headed back up to check on Joe. He had drifted into sleep again but they decided to leave him for a while before waking him to feed him Carole promised to let them know as soon as he stirred and the brothers headed back downstairs. With the worst of their anxiety for Joe eased they were able to concentrate on the ranch affairs. Adam filled Hoss in on what had been happening. He had had three recent reports of small herds of cattle being rustled and there were the continual reports of the dead cattle but he was still waiting for the vet\u2019s report on the head sent for analysis. At least the reports from the mine were good, everything running smoothly and the crosscut Philip had noticed was very promising. The first ore out was considerably richer than the normal ore form the mine. Hoss grunted \u201cAbout time we had some good luck.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cJoe\u2019s going to be alright, how much luck do you expect.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss grinned at his brother \u201cThat\u2019s not luck, that\u2019s God\u2019s justice.\u201d For once Adam was silenced. Hoss went on \u201cI met Jos\u00e9 on the way in. He was spitting fire. Seems someone has been taking pot shots at his vaqueros. The only damage so far has been a graze on one of the horses and he thinks the shots are intended to frighten not harm. Sorta showing what they could do if\u2019n they wanted. I think Jos\u00e9 was feeling insulted at the idea that he or his crew could be scared. We\u2019ve had a few odd shots up at the lumber camp too, but nobody hurt there neither.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam hadn\u2019t heard of this latest development and he didn\u2019t like it but he said, \u201cThere\u2019s very little we can do. I\u2019ve men out on patrol but it can only be a token measure. Make it clear to all the men that we don\u2019t expect them to risk their lives in defence of our property.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cSure Adam I already said that. Otherwise things are going mighty smoothly. The men are all doing their best and we are sending timber down as fast as we can to the sawmill. Reckon we might lose the flume again at some stage.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cThat\u2019s sensible, thanks Hoss. I\u2019m still waiting to see where the next attack is coming; we\u2019re back to pinpricks. All they\u2019ve done so far is put Joe out of action and at this rate we\u2019ll weather the summer without too much trouble, I\u2019m scared they\u2019ll have a go at you next Hoss. I\u2019m tied to the house and difficult to get at and Pa is safe until he gets home. He\u2019s deliberately not letting me know exactly where he is or when he\u2019s due, in case they pick up on it.\u201d Adam was pensive twirling his pencil round \u201cAt least it\u2019s too early in the season for fire but I have a horrible feeling we may face it later on.\u201d He sighed hard \u201cIf only we had some idea who we are fighting. Do they want the Ponderosa? In which case they won\u2019t want to do irreparable damage or do they just want to remove the Cartwrights as a power in Nevada?<\/p>\n Hoss frowned \u201cNoone would devastate the land just to get rid of us surely?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam wasn\u2019t so sure, the attack on Joe seemed deliberately designed to hurt him and through him his family, an almost personal attack and yet the withdrawal of credit was more like some business attack. He couldn\u2019t make any sense of what was going on and that worried him as much as anything else that was going on.<\/p>\n Meanwhile in Frisco, Addison had learnt that the attack on Joe had been carried out as he ordered but far from separating Adam from Carole, it had thrown them together as she had moved out to nurse his brother. He was furious and knew that he had an almost impossible job to win her back if things had gone as far as that, but he decided to at least make life difficult. He sent orders to his men to get Hoss and as soon as he returned get Ben. He still didn\u2019t want them killed but they were to be incapacitated. He doubled the number of men he had creating trouble on the ranch and decided to mount an attack on the main ranch house. He knew it was a show house in the west and that the Cartwrights were rightfully very proud of their home. He told his men to lob a few sticks of dynamite into the main room at night. Enough to cause a great deal of damage without destroying the whole place, as he couldn\u2019t risk Carole being hurt. Then he sat back to await events. He was determined to isolate Adam from all help and break him. If he could in addition add the vast resources of the Ponderosa to his own empire then he would be delighted. His holdings in California were extensive but he was very dependent on the Bank of California and rumour had it that Ralston the head of that edifice was beginning to run out of luck. If he could move in on Nevada, he would be better placed if the impossible happened and the Bank ran into serious trouble. Carole brought coffee for them both and as they both looked so tired she suggested they take the chance to have a doze for an hour, before lunch. Their little brother was resting easily and she would watch him. Adam hesitated and Carole said, \u201cI\u2019ll call you if any important messages come in.\u201d Near exhaustion and all too aware that his big brother was equally tired and wouldn\u2019t rest unless he did so, Adam gave way. They drained the very welcome coffee and went into their own beds to lie down for an hour. Carole watched them go into their rooms and smiled, very pleased with herself. She went down to join Hop Sing. With his help Carole had laced both their coffees with sleeping pills and knew they would be dead to the world for at least eight hours. Hop Sing had provided her with the drugs agreeing that the brothers needed sleep and having prepared a stew which would keep until they woke he went to sit with Little Joe, while Carole installed herself at Adam\u2019s desk to take any messages that came in. There didn\u2019t seem to be anything of immediate importance and she just made careful notes of all the information she was given for Adam to deal with later. Between whiles she read some of the memoranda Adam had made as he tried to solve the two problems which were worrying him most, namely who was behind it and what was killing the cattle. The second one she couldn\u2019t help on but she added a note to the first, had he ever checked in whose name the shipping was ordered on the dates he wanted prior to Christmas. If he had been delayed in San Francisco deliberately, then the same person might be behind that and the attacks on the ranch.<\/p>\n About seven o\u2019clock Carole got herself a snack meal and then went up to see how Joe was. Joe had just woken up and he was fretful, asking for Adam. Carole sat down by and took his left hand and gently smoothed his hair back. Joe was very uncomfortable, hot and restless and he demanded his brother came \u201cI want Adam, where is he?\u201d<\/p>\n Carole smiled \u201cYour eldest brother is asleep at the moment, but Hop Sing and I will make you more comfortable.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe was close to tears \u201cAdam always comes when I call.\u201d He knew that his eldest brother was a very light sleeper and he would come to any of his family who needed him, usually before anyone else was awake. Carole tried to reassure him \u201cYour brother was very tired but he\u2019ll come in later.\u201d Then she began to bathe down his body and spread some of the soothing ointment Doc had left. Eventually she left Hop Sing to finish off while she went down and heated up some broth.<\/p>\n When she brought the broth up she lifted Joe up to lie against her shoulder just as she had seen Adam do and she began to feed Little Joe. He was beginning to feel rather easier as the ointment took effect and wanted to know how long he had been ill. Carole told him and said \u201cNeither of your brothers have had much sleep, they\u2019ve been very worried about you. So when we were sure you were going to be fine they both took a dose of sleeping powder, so that they could get twelve hours sleep.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe considered that and shook his head \u201cThey\u2019ve never done that in their lives.\u201d Even without his eyes Joe could feel the laugh that went through Carole as she said quietly \u201cWell they didn\u2019t exactly know that they were taking the drug.\u201d Joe giggled softly as he realised that she had slipped the drug in on his brothers, although he soon stopped as laughing hurt \u201cYou\u2019re a girl in a million. You\u2019ll fit right in this family.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe seemed to be resting much easier and, as soon as he\u2019d finished the broth and had some water, Carole eased him back down in the bed and Joe slipped back into sleep. Carole sent Hop Sing to eat and then get some sleep so he could spell her later if necessary. Then Carole sat by Joe\u2019s bed and she thought about the three brothers. Adam, whom she loved so dearly, and the two younger ones, all so different in so many ways and yet so close as a family.<\/p>\n Later in the evening Joe became very restless, unable to find a comfortable spot for his battered body. Carole gently woke him up and gave him a dose of laudanum to drink as the Doc had recommended. After that Joe rested much easier. Carole sat with Joe all night and he rested quite easily. The night seemed to go very quickly as she dreamt of the future when she would have her own home near here with a wonderful husband. For now she knew Adam had to clear the trouble that was hitting the Ponderosa before he could concentrate on their future. She was delighted to feel how much she had been accepted by both his brothers. Hoss was quite content to entrust his young brother to her and Joe had accepted her ministration easily enough.<\/p>\n Carole was standing watching the sunrise when Joe stirred again and she quickly turned and went to him. Carole gently held him still and reassured him, then told him to stay still while she went and got him some broth. Joe accepted that and lay quietly until Carole came back up. She lifted him up against her and Joe couldn\u2019t quite restrain the groan as he was moved, but then he relaxed against her. He was eating well when Adam came in.<\/p>\n Adam had been amazed to find it was early morning but he felt different again after his long sleep. He had looked in on Hoss, but his big brother was still dead to the world. Then Adam headed to check on his little brother. He stood watching Carole feeding Joe for a couple of minutes before she noticed him. As she did so, Carole smiled at him and then said \u201cJoe your eldest brother has finally woken up.\u201d<\/p>\n To Adam\u2019s delight, his little brother let loose with his trademark giggle. It was a sound that for a while Adam had feared he would never hear again. He went over and took Joe\u2019s left hand to reassure his brother and Joe said \u201cShe\u2019s a girl in a million, she drugged you and Hoss.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam looked over at Carole with a raised eyebrow and she had the grace to blush. Carole said without any trace of penitence \u201cYou both needed some sleep and I made notes of all the news that has come in.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam shook his head in mock disgust but he had to admit that he felt better for the sleep, even so she was a cheeky minx. He couldn\u2019t be cross with Joe so amused, but he did murmur quietly that she had better not try such tactics again, next time he wouldn\u2019t be so forgiving. Then Adam turned his attention to Joe, demanding to know how he felt and making it very clear that Joe\u2019s normal answer of fine wasn\u2019t going to be acceptable.<\/p>\n Little Joe could hear in his brother\u2019s voice that he wasn\u2019t about to be put off with platitudes and for once he was honest, admitting that he was very sore and felt as weak as a kitten but he did insist that his head felt better than the previous day. Adam was quick to shush him not wanting his brother to waste too much energy on talking and just gave him an every brief update on things, insisting that everything was under control and their father would be home soon. Meantime Carole was there to nurse him and Joe had to do as he was told. Joe gripped his big brother\u2019s hand \u201cGuess if she\u2019s to be my sister I\u2019d better. Congratulations brother, thought you\u2019d never pluck up the courage to ask. Don\u2019t know why she\u2019s wasting herself on you.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam stroked his brother\u2019s hair \u201cEnough cheek from you, young man. Carole or Hop Sing will be in here with you all day. If you need me for anything at all, just tell them. I\u2019ll only be downstairs.\u201d Joe grinned weakly at that and just then Hoss came in. he came straight over to the bed and Adam relinquished Joe\u2019s hand to their big brother. Hoss looked questioningly at Adam who grinned broadly \u201cHe must be on the mend Hoss he\u2019s getting cheeky again.\u201d Adam took the opportunity while Hoss was there to remake Joe\u2019s bed and once they had settled their little brother, he was more than ready to slip back into sleep. Adam asked Hop Sing to keep watch on Joe and sent Carole to go and get some sleep.<\/p>\n Hop Sing had a large breakfast waiting for the brothers and as they ate Adam filled Hoss in on how they had been drugged. Hoss frowned slightly not quite sure how his eldest brother was taking it, he had never liked taking drugs. Adam recognised the question and grinned \u201cI couldn\u2019t be cross. Joe told me and he gave his little giggle, much amused at Carole controlling us. I was so scared I would never hear that again, it was marvellous. God I\u2019d have forgiven just about anything.\u201d Hoss could only agree and he had to admit that he felt a great deal better for a long sleep but as soon as he had finished eating, he knew he had to get back to the lumber camp.<\/p>\n Adam had been leafing through the messages that had come in as he ate but there didn\u2019t seem to be anything particularly urgent and he stayed with the plans he had already made for the day\u2019s work. He walked out with Hoss as his big brother went to saddle Chub, heading for the bunkhouse to pass on his orders. Before the brothers separated Adam gripped Hoss shoulder momentarily \u201cPlease be very careful big brother.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cSure I will, just remember you need some rest tonight, even if you did sleep last night.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam punched him lightly \u201cTake your own advice I\u2019ll be fine.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss grinned broadly \u201cSomehow with Carole here to look after you I think you might just be right, she\u2019s a hell of a girl, brother.\u201d Adam grinned broadly delighted by his brothers\u2019 reactions, and headed off to his own day\u2019s work with renewed energy.<\/p>\n Hoss knew he needed to get back to the lumber camp as fast as possible. Having missed a complete day on site, there would be numerous chores that only he could do waiting for him. He reasoned that noone could know when he was leaving the Ponderosa and he decided to risk the direct route. It would save him over half an hour compared to any of the other possible routes. For a long time it seemed that his gamble had paid off and an hour and a half after leaving the house he was within a mile of the lumber camp, when he was knocked from the saddle by a severe blow on his right leg. He caught his head on a rock as he landed and he was unconscious before he even heard the sound of the shot.<\/p>\n Luckily he fell clear of Chub who nuzzled his master trying to make him stir and he was even luckier that he was close enough to the camp for the shot to be heard. Worried by recent events Johnny Frankman, whom Hoss had left in charge in his absence, decided to investigate the shot they heard and fifteen minutes later it was Johnny himself who found Hoss. Johnny fired three shots to tell the men that he had found something and bring help and then he knelt down and fixed a tourniquet on Hoss\u2019 thigh. The big man had already lost all too much blood and was lying in a large pool of it. Johnny checked quickly but there was no exit wound the bullet was still in. As soon as help arrived, Johnny sent one man to town to fetch Doc and another to the ranch house to tell Adam. Then he turned his attention to transporting Hoss back to the lumber camp, wrapping the big man in blankets to combat the shock of the wound.<\/p>\n Once they had him back to the camp Johnny checked the wounds again but there was very little he could do, except wrap Hoss warmly in blankets to counteract the shock of the wound and wait for either Adam or Doc to arrive. The whole camp was affected, as Hoss was popular with the men. Hoss was as strong as a horse but always fair and they had seen him with a hurt animal or man, so very gentle. They could all see that he hadn\u2019t even drawn a gun. They were used to fights and injuries but now two of the Cartwrights had been ambushed and seriously hurt. The lumberjacks made their feelings very clear to Johnny. They were backing Adam right down the line.<\/p>\n Adam was quietly trying to rearrange the patrols when the messenger arrived from the timber camp. He told Adam that they had found Hoss on the trail with a bullet in the thigh, lying in a pool of blood. Adam lost colour but quickly checked that the Doc had been sent for and then asked the man to wait. He ran upstairs to Carole, who was sitting with Joe. Carole took one look at him and knew that something was wrong. Adam moved swiftly over to her seeing the concern on her face. He put his arms round her \u201cHoss had been shot in the leg. I don\u2019t know how bad it is but I\u2019ve got to go to him.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole held him close feeling the tension in him \u201cYou go to Hoss. Hop Sing and I will look after Joe and take any messages. Are you going to bring Hoss back here?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam nodded \u201cIf he can be moved Doc will go straight to the lumber camp. Have his room ready, bed warmed in case I can bring him home.\u201d Carole nodded and Adam kissed her \u201cDon\u2019t tell Joe. There\u2019s nothing he can do and he\u2019ll only worry.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam ran back downstairs, knowing that she would look after his youngest brother, and he could concentrate on helping his middle brother. He hastily made a note of all he would need to get his brother back. Adam ran down to the bunkhouse and found Dan Tolliver. He asked Dan to prepare a wagon with straw and a mattress, blankets, bandages, brandy and medical supplies. The he told the lumberjack to bring the wagon up to the lumber camp as soon as it was ready. Adam had already had one of the men saddle Sport, he needed to get to his brother as quickly as he could. Adam took emergency medical supplies with him but he knew there would be some up at the lumber camp and Doc would have his own.<\/p>\n Sport was fresh and Adam made good time but even so it seemed to take forever for him to reach his brother. Hoss was still out cold when Adam rode in. Adam was aware of the buzz of sympathy that arose from the lumberjacks but hurried straight over to his brother. Johnny was sitting with him and looked up as Adam came over. Johnny tried to reassure his boss \u201cHoss hasn\u2019t stirred once but his pulse is good and strong.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam knelt down by Hoss checking the pulse for himself and then had a look at the wound. He sat back on his haunches and looked up at Johnny \u201cI don\u2019t think it\u2019s broken.\u201d<\/p>\n Johnny smiled reassuringly at him \u201cNope I don\u2019t think so either.\u201d Adam knew that Johnny had come across quite a range of injuries in his years as a lumberjack and was a good judge of broken bones. Even so as he stared down at his brother Adam knew that even without a break, it was a nasty crippling wound. The bullet had entered high on the thigh and torn down by the side of the bone and was embedded in muscle just above the knee. Hoss was going to be off his feet for several weeks. He swallowed hard trying to think how to cope, but his brother came first. \u201cHow long ago did you send for Doc?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cSame time as we sent for you Adam, must be about three and a half hours now. Doc shouldn\u2019t be long. I\u2019ve been easing the tourniquet off for one minute in every ten so don\u2019t worry. Hoss is strong; he can stand the loss of blood. He\u2019ll be okay.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam nodded trying to convince himself \u201cSure he will but he\u2019ll be flat on his back for the next month.\u201d Johnny couldn\u2019t find any way to help his boss with words so he poured out a stiff whisky and passed it to Adam. For once Adam was very grateful for the spirit as he frantically tried to work out a way to nurse his brothers and run the ranch and the timber camp on his own until Ben could get back, which would be at least a week. He sat by Hoss thinking in circles until Doc arrived twenty minutes later.<\/p>\n Johnny had been getting the men back to work, leaving the brothers alone but he brought the Doc in and stayed in case help was required. Paul frowned as he took in the wound and Hoss\u2019 trousers stiff with blood. He looked at Adam and was worried just how drawn and pale the eldest Cartwright was, but he needed Adam\u2019s help. Paul examined the wound and came to the same conclusion as Johnny and Adam. The bone wasn\u2019t broken although it was chipped slightly but he needed to get the bullet out and sew up the wound before he could move the big man. Johnny already had plenty of water boiled, used to handling bad wounds.<\/p>\n Doc took Adam aside for a minute \u201cI daren\u2019t give Hoss any anaesthetic. He\u2019s had a blow to the head and until he wakes up I don\u2019t know how bad it is, probably nothing much but I won\u2019t take any chances. I hope he\u2019ll stay out while I deal with his leg, but I need you and Johnny to hold him just in case.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cSure Doc.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cAre you alright Adam? You look pretty shaken.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cWhat do you expect Doc? Two of my brothers badly hurt.\u201d Adam swallowed hard \u201cNo need to concern yourself with me. Only Hoss matters.\u201d Doc could only go along with him and left Adam to hold his brother\u2019s shoulders, while Johnny held the leg still, as Doc began to probe for the bullet. Hoss screamed once as the pain caught him, but mercifully he remained unconscious the rest of the time, and Doc was able to edge the bullet out. Then he concentrated on repairing the damage as best he could, sewing up the torn muscles and tying off damaged blood vessels Eventually he strapped the leg up and sat back, checking how Hoss had stood up to the surgery. Satisfied by what he had found Doc smiled up at Adam \u201cHe\u2019ll do.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cCan I move him back to the ranch?\u201d<\/p>\n Doc nodded \u201cBest place for him, he will probably be a little feverish later. I\u2019ll ride along with you and check on Joe while I\u2019m out here.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cThanks Doc.\u201d<\/p>\n Then Paul asked the question that Adam had been trying to answer ever since he heard. \u201cHoss is going to be off that leg for at least a month and, with the amount of blood he has lost, he\u2019ll need nursing for the next week. How the hell are you going to cope on your own?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam shook his had \u201cI don\u2019t know but I can\u2019t just give up.\u201d<\/p>\n Johnny was still sitting there and he said tentatively \u201cI don\u2019t want to intrude but the boys and I have been talking things over. We don\u2019t like what\u2019s been happening. I ain\u2019t no organiser, but if you can get out here every few days and mark up the trees you want and tell me how there to be cut, I reckon I can keep things ticking over for the next few weeks. All the boys have promised to do all they can to help.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam was totally taken aback by this offer from the tough lumber crews, who normally needed a firm hand all the time to get anything done. Too choked up to find the words he held out his hand and shook Johnny\u2019s. Swallowing hard to gain control he managed to say \u201cI\u2019ll get out tomorrow and sort things out. Please thank all the men for me.\u201d<\/p>\n Then with the Doc and Johnny helping he settled Hoss in the wagon, which was waiting and started out on the journey back to the house. He left one of the lumberjacks to drive while he sat in the back next to his brother. At least he had the reassurance of Doc\u2019s buggy following just behind. Hoss didn\u2019t stir just moaning once or twice as the wagon caught ruts. Two hours later they finally pulled into the yard and with the help of Doc and the lumberjack Adam got his big brother up to his own bed. Hoss had weathered the journey reasonably well but he was beginning to run a fever. Doc reassured the worried man, it would be a miracle if Hoss wasn\u2019t feverish. Then having checked the bandages, Doc left Adam to wrap Hoss warmly while he went to check on Joe.<\/p>\n Carole was with Joe who was awake but very restless. On Doc\u2019s orders she pulled the curtains, darkening the room while he began to ease the bandages from Joe\u2019s head. Once the bandages were removed Joe grinned delightedly \u201cI can see you, a bit blurred but I can see you.\u201d<\/p>\n Doc patted his shoulder gently \u201cThat\u2019s great Little Joe we\u2019ll have you a hundred percent soon.\u201d He moved onto check Joe\u2019s various wounds. Joe was hard pressed to keep hold of his senses but it didn\u2019t last long and Doc spread some soothing ointment and with Carole\u2019s help rebandaged Joe. Much to Joe\u2019s disgust Doc insisted that for safety his eyes should remain bandaged for a few more days. Doc took no notice of Joe\u2019s complaints, well used to his young patient\u2019s refusal to accept he was ill. Even Joe\u2019s arm and hand seemed to be healing and he had slight movement in his right hand, although with so much in plaster the movement was very limited. Doc let Carole ease Joe back onto a fresh pillow and said \u201cWell young man I can reassure your brothers, you\u2019re coming along fine. The only prescription is to get as much sleep as possible and to eat what Hop Sing gives you.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe grinned ruefully \u201cWell that\u2019s easy. About all I feel fit for is sleeping.\u201d A fact he proceeded to prove by falling asleep before Doc had finished packing his bag. Carole followed Doc out onto the landing pushing the door shut behind her, not wanting Joe to hear. Anxiously she asked, \u201cHow is Hoss?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cIt could be a lot worse, the leg isn\u2019t broken but it\u2019s a nasty crippling wound and he\u2019ll have to keep of the leg until it\u2019s well healed or it will keep breaking open. He has lost a great deal of blood and he\u2019s already started to run a fever. Barring infection he\u2019ll be fine but he is going to need a lot of nursing for the next week. Even then he\u2019s going to be out of action for at least a month.\u201d Doc sighed \u201cAdam is nearly driving himself mad, trying to work out how to do four people\u2019s work on his own. Bad enough at any time and just now it\u2019s even worse, with trouble hitting the ranch.\u201d Carole grimaced, she knew her love well enough to be sure that he would attempt to carry the ranch and his brothers on his shoulders, whatever the personal cost.<\/p>\n Carole followed Doc into Hoss\u2019 room, sure that Joe would sleep for the next hour at least. Hoss had just come round and was trying to apologise to Adam, blaming himself for getting hurt. \u201cI knew it was a risk, taking the direct route but I was in a hurry. Now dadburnit I\u2019ve let you down.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam had hidden all signs of his own worries as he reassured his brother that he would be fine and none of it was his fault One point he made seemed to make an impression on Hoss. \u201cIf they wanted to get you Hoss they doubtless had ambushes set on all the routes into the lumber camp. At least you were close enough for Johnny to reach you fast.\u201d Adam fed his brother some water \u201cHop Sing will bring up a tray in a minute, anything particular you fancy.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss brightened up at that \u201cA nice big steak and all the trimmings.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam hesitated looking round at Doc wondering if he ought to insist on broth but Doc smiled \u201cIf that\u2019s what he fancies it will help to replace the blood he lost but plenty of fluids too.\u201d Adam looked over at Carole and she headed down to tell Hop Sing while Adam went on to tell his brother that they didn\u2019t need to worry about the timber camp because the lumberjacks had promised their full co-operation. Adam said with a grin \u201cJohnny has promised that if I go up every four days or so and tell him what I want done then he will ensure it is done.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss was amazed; the Cartwright method of felling timber was different from all the other operators in the area; they just cut everything in sight for maximum profit in the minimum time. The Cartwrights carefully selected the trees to be cut leaving enough to ensure the watershed was protected and insisted on replacements being planted. They usually had a running battle with the lumberjacks, who drifted back into old habits as soon as their backs were turned.<\/p>\n Adam said, \u201cI\u2019m sure Johnny still thinks we\u2019re mad, but he and the men were furious that you had been ambushed and they were prepared to do whatever we wanted if it would help.\u201d Adam offered his hand almost formally for once \u201cThanks for coming so quickly Doc, we\u2019ll try not to bother you again for a while.\u201d<\/p>\n Doc nodded but said \u201cJust you watch your back Adam and try to get some sleep. You\u2019ll be no use to anyone if you collapse from trying to do too much.\u201d Adam acknowledged his friend was giving good advice but it was difficult to obey. Adam spent half an hour checking the messages that had come in since he left to collect his brother. Then he went back upstairs to join Carole. She slipped out of Hoss\u2019 room pulling the door to behind her and signalled him to be quiet \u201cHe\u2019s just gone to sleep, made a good meal.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cThat\u2019s my brother.\u201d Adam managed a smile at the thought and she came over to give him a hug \u201cHop Sing is going to watch them both for now, they are both asleep. I\u2019m going to go and get some sleep and then I\u2019ll take over from Hop Sing. We\u2019ll take care of your brothers you have a ranch to run.\u201d Adam held her tightly to him so very grateful for her help that he couldn\u2019t find the words to express it, not realising it was written clearly all over his face. Eventually he forced himself to let go and with a final kiss, he went back downstairs.<\/p>\n He had so many things to do that for a minute he didn\u2019t know where to start. He knew he ought to go up to the mines and check with Jos\u00e9 at the herd but he didn\u2019t know how to fit either job in. He would have to go up to the lumber camp and into town to collect cash for the hands. He was worried whom he could leave to take messages for him while he was gone. The hands were a good bunch but not many were educated past signing their own names and those who were, were indispensable where they were. H e knew Carole couldn\u2019t take messages and tend two sick men, so eventually he decided to sleep on it. Maybe Dan Tolliver could at least make a note and his memory was good, so he could fill Adam in verbally.<\/p>\n Adam spent the rest of the day arranging the multitude of details and calculating how much cash he would need on hand, to cover all eventualities for the next two weeks, as he would only be able to get into town once. He already had a list of equipment and stores to order and he was busy checking over his notes to see what else was wanted when he heard a buggy draw up. Curious to know who it was he went to the door, to find Dan de Quille and Beth standing there, each with a large case. Puzzled Adam stood back and let them come in<\/p>\n Beth smiled at him \u201cI got to thinking about Carole out here on her own and decided she needed a chaperone, even if you two are engaged.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam\u2019s jaw dropped and he struggled to gain control and managed enough to ask, \u201cHow did you know?\u201d<\/p>\n Beth smiled and kissed his cheek Many congratulations; she\u2019s a lovely girl. As far as finding out, it seems Hop Sing\u2019s cousin told the laundry owner, who told the sweeper at the Palace, who told the bartender, who told Dan. With the pair of you wandering around like lovebirds for months nobody doubted it.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam shook his head \u201cI haven\u2019t even told Hop Sing and he hasn\u2019t been near town,\u201d He looked over at Dan \u201cIs it in the paper?\u201d<\/p>\n Dan grinned \u201cNot until you\u2019ve told Ben!\u201d Then Dan turned serious and said \u201cWe met Doc in town. He told us about Hoss. You can\u2019t run the ranch single-handed and Carole will have her work cut out to nurse two sick men. So Beth volunteered to help out with the nursing and I awarded myself a holiday until Ben gets back. I make a real good messenger boy. Roy said that if Ben comes back through town he\u2019ll do a spot of escort duty to make sure your Pa reaches the ranch safely.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam was choked up unable to find the words, so very thankful. It was amazing how everyone was rallying round in time of need. He had always known they had some very good friends but it was until now that he realised just how good. Seeing that his friend was speechless Dan said, \u201cWe\u2019ll go up and unpack \u201c They left Adam on his own to recover. Dan came back downstairs leaving Beth with Carole upstairs, the women were feeding the two brothers. He came over to Adam \u201cI forgot to give you these.\u201d He handed over three envelopes that he had collected in town. One was a telegram from Ben saying he was making good progress and would be home soon. It mentioned no dates or specific places as Ben had agreed with his sons before he went. A precautionary measure to ensure he wasn\u2019t attacked. Even so it cheered Adam up just to know his father was okay, the one member of his family that could be said about. The second was a report from Frisco, they were still no nearer finding out who was behind the attacks. Dan asked anxiously \u201cIs something else wrong?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam sighed \u201cI knew it was too much of a coincidence.\u201d Then as he saw the complete confusion on Dan\u2019s face, he calmed down and perched on the table \u201cWe have been losing cattle about ten a day scattered all over the range. We were scared it was some poisonous weed, but I thought it was too big a coincidence. I couldn\u2019t see how anyone could have introduced it and this had to be part and parcel of all the other troubles. This is the report on one that Hoss took into the vet. He now knows it was killed by potassium cyanide.\u201d<\/p>\n Dan looked puzzled \u201cI\u2019m no scientist Adam. What is this potassium cyanide?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cIt\u2019s a deadly poison and someone has managed to introduce it to the cattle, probably small capsules of it are scattered across the range and as the cattle graze they take one into their mouth. They would be dead in seconds.”<\/p>\n Dan looked doubtful \u201cSounds a mite haphazard.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam could only agree but said \u201cI can\u2019t think of any other way of introducing it at the moment. Still at least we know what we are looking for now. I must go and see Jos\u00e9, let him know what is going on. Then with luck we can find out exactly how it\u2019s being done.\u201d Adam grinned more easily than he had in days. It seemed that things had swung back in their direction One of the things that had been worrying him most was at least partially resolved and he was confident they would find a way to fight it.<\/p>\n While Hop Sing got food on the table Adam went up to check on his brothers. Joe was sleeping peacefully but Hoss had a high temperature and was very restless. Beth was with him and Adam helped her bathe down his big brother and Hoss settled more easily. As he straightened up from tucking the blankets back round Hoss, Adam took Beth\u2019s hand \u201cI hope you know how very grateful I am for your help. I felt as though I was drowning all day, just didn\u2019t know how to cope. You and Dan appearing was like a miracle.\u201d<\/p>\n Beth smiled at him \u201cYour father and I have been friends for a very long time. I know if I was in trouble he would be the first to help or, in his absence, one of you three. The least I can do is help nurse his sons. It isn\u2019t as though I have anything very urgent to do in town.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam smiled \u201cThe way everyone has rallied round is fantastic, even some of the hands who have only been here a short time.\u201d<\/p>\n Beth patted his arm \u201cYou shouldn\u2019t be that surprised Adam. You forget just how often you and your family have jumped in to help other people. Anyway they may be a rough crowd out here but most of them like a fight to be fair. Now you have had two brothers injured in ambushes. Watch your back Adam you must be next.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam promised \u201cI\u2019ll be careful.\u201d In fact he was completely safe if he had but known it, still he wasn\u2019t taking any chances. Adam was up at 2.30 in the morning collecting food when he heard a bang in the main room. He went in there from the kitchen and saw that the shutter and one of the windows were broken. As he watched several sticks of dynamite were thrown through. Adam saw at a glance that the fuse was too short to do anything about it, but he ran forward quickly and turned the sofa over on top of the dynamite and then threw himself down flat. The dynamite went off almost immediately and the sofa was blown to pieces. Adam covered his head and waited for things to calm down. As soon as it did he got to his feet, stamping on a couple of stray fires, and then headed for the stairs.<\/p>\n Carole, Beth and Dan had all appeared on the stairs and Hop Sing rushed in from the back, but Adam ignored them all, pushing past the trio on the stairs, as he hurried to his brothers. Joe was awake and trying to sit up. Adam gently pushed his brother back on the pillows, noticing with relief as he did so that Carole was going into Hoss\u2019 room. Adam gently held Joe\u2019s hand \u201cTake it easy little brother. Someone threw some dynamite into the living room, but there isn\u2019t much damage. I saw it come in and turned the sofa over on it. We are gonna need a new sofa but nothing much else hurt.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe relaxed \u201cNever was very comfortable. I\u2019m okay, Adam you have work to do.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam gently pushed his brother\u2019s curly hair back \u201cEverything is under control Joe try and go back to sleep.\u201d Joe settled down and Adam left him to go over to Hoss. Carole had told Hoss what had happened and Adam confirmed that there wasn\u2019t much damage. Hoss was just content once he had made sure that his eldest brother was unhurt. He grinned at Adam \u201cMaybe you oughta get outside, sounds like the hands are gonna riot unless you go sort things out.\u201d Adam grinned at his brother but he took his advice and headed quickly downstairs.<\/p>\n Dan Tolliver had all the hands in the yard and Adam went out to them. They quietened down as soon as he appeared. Adam said \u201cSomeone threw some dynamite into the main room. Luckily there isn\u2019t much damage and noone has been hurt.\u201d<\/p>\n Dan said \u201cWe heard a horse leave but he had too much of a start.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam shrugged \u201cInevitable. We\u2019ll need some help in the morning to clean up the mess and I would like you to arrange for two men to be on guard round the house, day and night for the time being.\u201d<\/p>\n Dan promised to arrange that and took the first stint himself. Adam insisted that everyone listen and made it as clear as he could, that while he was asking for their help, nobody was to take any risks. He did not expect anyone to risk their lives in defence of property. Then he sent the rest back to bed, to try and get some more sleep, it would be another busy day.<\/p>\n Adam himself went back in and took his leave of Carole and his friend and set out for the lumber camp. He spent a most satisfactory morning at the camp. He knew all the details of a lumber camp having served his time as the bull of the camp, but it was a very new phenomenon to have the full co-operation of the lumberjacks. He marked up for several days ahead, noting the exact way he wanted each to be cut, information that would go with the tree down to the sawmill. Adam took some of the papers with him to work on back at the ranch. It would enable him to assess the correct bonuses for the men. Adam left Johnny after lunch sure they could cope for the next four or five days.<\/p>\n Adam headed down to the sawmill but he only needed to stay for quarter of an hour. Jack Catfish had everything under control. He presented Adam with a list of stores he required and gave him details of the wood so far amassed towards their contracts, both that already cut and that awaiting cutting. Adam was surprised to find just how well they were doing. The flume was again proving its worth as they cut timber in previously inaccessible areas, which took heavy cutting. They were well up on schedule and Jack promised to keep pushing hard. He did report one incident near the flume. The guard had seen a lone rider and challenged him. The man wouldn\u2019t answer but when the guard fired a warning shot the man fled. There hadn\u2019t been any other sign of trouble. Adam was worried by that, but Jack shrugged, it was nothing. Adam promised to have the stores Jack needed out in a day or so and then rode out to the cattle herd.<\/p>\n The cattle herd was his favourite part of the ranch operation, although mining and lumber had become increasingly important. The Ponderosa was primarily a cattle ranch, although with his little brother, Adam was beginning to build up the horse side of the operation. They had some good blood horses as well as excellent cutting horses and the brothers had every intention of expanding that profitable sideline. This was the first time that the spring roundup had been carried out without the direct supervision of one of them, but Jos\u00e9 was very capable, and Adam didn\u2019t expect to find too many problems. The herd was ready for the drive up to the summer pastures and the calf tally was nearly complete. Jos\u00e9 saw Adam as he rode into the camp and came over. They had already heard about the attack on Hoss; news always managed to travel amazingly fast over the wide spaces of the ranch. Adam told Jos\u00e9 that both his brothers would be in bed for about a month but they would be okay. Adam explained briefly about the help he had been given and then he turned his attention to business. Adam explained what the report from the vet had said and arranged for Jos\u00e9 to have the area surrounding dead cattle thoroughly searched. Adam warned him to destroy the carcasses or anything eating it would also be killed and to ensure the men used gloves when handling them. Jos\u00e9 laughed they would be careful but he\u2019d have the full answer for his friend in a couple of days, now he knew what he was looking for.<\/p>\n Adam wasn\u2019t going to bet against Jos\u00e9 and settled down to get details of the calf tally, high after a reasonable winter. Jos\u00e9 was delighted with the tally and insisted that they were good strong animals. Adam grinned at him and left it up to Jos\u00e9 when he wanted to move up to the high pasture, but he did warn Jos\u00e9 to keep a good strong guard out. Until the cattle were dispersed on the high plateau, the cattle were very vulnerable to stampede. Adam promised to send more men to help, now that the main cattle were gathered, guarding the herd was far more important than patrols.<\/p>\n Adam needed to move onto the mine and despite Jos\u00e9\u2019s attempts to get him to rest, he rode out after a quick meal. It was nearly ten p.m. when he reached the mine and Sport was very weary, just like his master. Most of the miners were asleep but the two men on guard at the mine entrance challenged him as he rode in. Adam dismounted stiffly and identified himself. The older of the two men went to wake Swann. Adam sat down by the fire and relaxed with a cup of coffee. Swann joined him and wanted news of Hoss and Joe. Adam filled him in and then asked about the current position at the mine.<\/p>\n Swann was delighted with himself, since guards had been put on the tunnels and he had ensured the four troublemakers were split up, there had been no cave-ins. Two of the troublemakers had left and the others had calmed down. The crosscut Philip had noticed was very rich and easy to work and they were ahead of schedule with no real problems. Adam was well pleased and collected the details and another wadge of paper work. He promised to sort out bonuses up to date in the next few days. Adam felt that whoever was causing trouble had given up at the mine for the moment. The ore was being stockpiled at the mine and eventually it had to be transported to the stamp mills and could be hit on the way. For the time being Adam felt the mines weren\u2019t a problem, he\u2019d think about the transportation later when his father was home to help.<\/p>\n Adam was exhausted and knew that his horse needed a rest, so he decided to grab a few hours sleep before heading for town. He arranged for one of the guards to call him at 3 am and then settled down. He was asleep as soon as he shut his eyes and it only seemed minutes later when he was shaken awake. He grabbed some coffee while they re-saddled Sport for him and then he set out for town.<\/p>\n Adam rode in just after 8 am and took Sport straight to the livery stable. Taking all his notes and papers Adam headed for the hotel and breakfast. He was busy with a long overdue letter to his cousin Will in Frisco when Roy came and joined him. Adam was pleased to see his old friend but Roy had no real news for him, they had never managed to trace Joe\u2019s assailants. Adam wasn\u2019t really surprised and said \u201cIt\u2019s the person who gave the orders for it that I want.\u201d<\/p>\n Roy frowned at him \u201cI know how you feel Adam but let the law take care of him.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cThe question is purely academic at the moment as we have no idea who it is.\u201d<\/p>\n Roy had to accept that and eased himself to his feet \u201cCome round before you leave town I fancy a ride and maybe a piece of Hop Sing\u2019s pie.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam lent back in his chair and raised a quizzical eyebrow \u201cDo you think I need a wet nurse?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cThey didn\u2019t exactly give Hoss a warning.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam considered that \u201cOkay I guess that\u2019s true and I\u2019ll be glad of the company but I\u2019m sure you only really want to see Beth.\u201d<\/p>\n Roy grinned \u201cWell Beth and Hop Sing\u2019s cooking certainly make a real nice end to the ride. I\u2019ll see you later.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam finished his letter to Will, congratulating him on the birth of his twin daughters and telling him about Adam\u2019s own engagement. He also asked Will to find out who had booked the transport in Frisco on the days that Adam had wanted as Carole suggested. Will was in the transport business and ought to be able to find out discreetly. Adam made it clear that it was urgent but tried to give no other hint of trouble. Will was just beginning to build a new and successful life and he had a wife, an older daughter, and now twin girls to take care of. Adam knew if Will guessed how hard pushed they were he would come to help but even now, when he had Carole, Adam wasn\u2019t sure he wanted to see Will and Laura. There would be so much awkwardness, he didn\u2019t think Laura would ever want to return to Virginia City.<\/p>\n Adam posted the letter and then went over to the telegraph office and began to order up all the items he had been requested for on his rounds. They were nearly all standard items from firms well used to doing business with the Ponderosa and by midday he had confirmation that all items would be in town within the week. Well satisfied Adam went down to the livery stable and arranged for the owner to have his young son collect all the goods, which arrived for the Ponderosa each day and bring them out to the ranch. It saved having to send in a hand on the off chance and the kid, at fifteen, was very glad to earn a few dollars for his trips.<\/p>\n Adam delivered long lists of stores required to the General Store, paid for them and said that a hand would be in the following day to collect them. Then he headed for the bank and asked to see the bank manager Mr Harris, in private. Once they were alone Adam asked for 25 000 dollars in cash. He reassured Harris that there wasn\u2019t anything wrong, just that he needed money on hand and wasn\u2019t sure when he would be able to get back to town. Harris was worried it was a lot of money, but Adam just grinned he had his own personal bodyguard, Roy was riding home with him. Mr Harris had proved a good friend when he warned them about the withdrawal of credit and he proved so again, quietly collecting the money and making up a money belt for Adam.<\/p>\n Adam headed down to the jail and as Roy wasn\u2019t there, he poured himself some coffee, and sat down to wait, fighting to stay awake. He had just finished the coffee when Roy appeared \u201cYou ready to go home?\u201d Adam nodded and the two men went down to the livery stable to get their horses. It was a long ride but most of the way they rode in a companionable silence. Roy had his eyes skinned for possible trouble but Adam, well satisfied with what he had achieved and very used to Sport\u2019s gait, was three quarter\u2019s asleep, relying on Roy to keep watch. Roy was a little uneasy but Adam moved easily with his horse and Roy could remember Hoss saying that his elder brother could stay in the saddle, even when fast asleep.<\/p>\n It was about five o\u2019clock when they finally rode into the ranch and Carole had been anxiously watching for him. She was in the door as they dismounted and Adam went over and took her in his arms. He kissed her and then smiled \u201cNo need to worry about me I have my own personal bodyguard.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole grinned at Roy \u201cThanks for looking after him.\u201d<\/p>\n Roy offered his congratulations on their engagement and then came in for coffee while Adam headed upstairs to check on his brothers. He found Joe fast asleep but Hoss was awake. Adam gently felt his brother\u2019s forehead and his temperature seemed to be down a little, although Hoss was still flushed and obviously very weak. Hoss was relieved to see his eldest brother, tired but unhurt, he wanted to know exactly what Adam had been up to. Adam sat down by the bed and filled Hoss in very briefly on what he had been doing. Adam explained about the cyanide and Jos\u00e9\u2019s insistence that he would find out exactly what was going on within days, now that he knew what to look for<\/p>\n Hoss grinned \u201cWhoever is causing trouble ain\u2019t being real successful is he? He\u2019s put Joe and me out of action but we seem to be ahead of schedule on all fronts.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam nodded \u201cI think he\u2019s badly miscalculated. Our men are a good bunch and they don\u2019t like the way you and Joe have been hurt, so they are doing all they can to help me. It means things are running much smoother than normal.\u201d He straightened up and moved over to the window. \u201cSooner or later he\u2019ll have to make an all out effort, either at the flume or the ore when we move it, maybe the cattle. A stampede at the moment would be very costly, that\u2019s why I\u2019m sending Jos\u00e9 every man I can and then if we get them up to the high pasture safely we have to get them down again.\u201d Turning round Adam saw the worried look on his big brother\u2019s face and cursed himself for upsetting Hoss. He tried to be more positive \u201cAnyway the longer he delays the better. We\u2019re that much closer to making our contracts and Pa will be home in a week or two.\u201d Then seeing Dan passing the door Adam called him in and asked for his help. Between them they lifted Hoss into a chair and Adam remade the bed and got his brother settled back in it. Hoss relaxed back against the pillows \u201cThat feels better, never can understand how the sheets get all wrinkled even when I stay still. Adam we still got that old wheelchair out in the barn ain\u2019t we?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cYes.\u201d Adam said suspiciously and Hoss grinned at the expression on his brother\u2019s face \u201cIf I use the chair I won\u2019t break my leg open and I could at least take messages or sit with Joe.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam gently felt his brother\u2019s forehead still too warm \u201cNot yet Hoss you\u2019re still a mite feverish. Once that has settled we\u2019ll think about it, but for now just get as much sleep as you can, get your strength back. You lost a hell of a lot of blood.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss demanded \u201cWhen?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam grinned at him \u201cA couple of days if you behave now and a couple of weeks if you try and overdo it now. As you well know! Now if you\u2019re not hungry get some rest big brother.\u201d Hoss grinned sheepishly, as Adam gently squeezed his shoulder.<\/p>\n By the time Adam had eaten Joe was awake. He was fretful sure that something was being kept from him and he was strong enough to lay awake and worry, without having the strength to even sit up unaided, or for any length of time. His healing wounds were painful and irritating and he had a raging headache. He was very glad to hear his eldest brother\u2019s voice as Adam came into him. Adam bathed his brother\u2019s face and rearranged his pillows and then he sat down by Joe. Joe demanded \u201cWhere have you been?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam told him briefly but Joe was listening to what he wasn\u2019t told and as Adam fell quiet Joe demanded \u201cWhat\u2019s going on? Something has happened. Everyone is hiding something, even you.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam wasn\u2019t particularly surprised his little brother knew him very well \u201cWe just didn\u2019t want you lying here worrying. Hoss has been shot, got a bullet in the thigh. He was lucky the bone isn\u2019t broken but he\u2019s tied to his bed for a few days.\u201d<\/p>\n Very scared for his big brother, Joe grabbed Adam\u2019s arm \u201cTell me the truth, how bad is it?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cEasy Joe. I have told you the truth, it isn\u2019t too bad but it\u2019s a long gash and if he tries walking on it too soon, he\u2019ll reopen the wound. He lost a fair bit of blood before we could get him to Doc, but he\u2019s already badgering me to let him up. Beth and Dan heard about it in town and they came out to help Carole with the nursing of the pair of you and to take messages for me. We are real lucky in our friends Joe and Pa should be home in a few days.\u201d Adam checked the messages that had come in since he left but there was nothing that couldn\u2019t wait until morning, so near exhaustion he headed for bed. He slept like a log, his brothers were improving and everything was under control. The following day he threw himself into the mass of details which had amassed in the two days since he had been there, feeling very much refreshed by having toured the ranch. He sorted out all the pay packets for the men, debating whether or not to add a cash bonus for their help. He decided against it, he would do it but later in the year, for now he wanted to see as many as he could manage personally and thank them for their help. He knew it was help willingly given, without thought of monetary reward, and he didn\u2019t want to tarnish their offer.<\/p>\n The next three days passed quietly, Adam was very busy but no more attacks were reported. He began to feel he was on a powder keg waiting for it to go up. The herd was on the way to the high pastures and Adam was on tenterhooks awaiting news of an attack on it. On the third day he allowed Hoss out of bed in the wheelchair and took him into Joe\u2019s room. Then he left his brothers together, knowing Hoss could at least keep and eye on Joe and would feel he was doing something to help. Little Joe was a lot better and gradually regaining his strength. He was able to sit up for short periods, but as he stayed awake he was more restless. His eyes were still bandages and he was sore and fretful, although he did his best not to be a nuisance to his brother, knowing just how heavy a load Adam was carrying.<\/p>\n On the fourth day Adam went back to the lumber camp where things seemed to be going smoothly. He held a payroll call and personally thanked each man for his support over the last few weeks. He marked up for the next few days and showed Johnny exactly what he required. He thanked Johnny for the great job he was doing. All the timber for the first delivery for the mines and nearly all the timber for the first delivery to the trestle was down at the sawmill. Jack had already cut about half of it. Johnny had been quite enjoying himself as an independent boss although it was hard work and Adam was coping with most of the associated paperwork, which was delivered to him every morning from both the lumber camp and the sawmill. Indeed he was taking a large pile home with him now.<\/p>\n Adam treated himself to a short break up by Lake Tahoe on the way home. He dismounted and slipped into his usual spot staring out over the Lake. He knew Ben would be home any day now and his brothers were both much better. The herd should reach the high pasture that day and everything was moving well. He relaxed for the first time in days and it was a real effort half an hour later to pull himself back to his feet and head home to more paperwork, but he did feel a lot better for a break.<\/p>\n Things were fairly quiet and after checking with his brothers and spending two hours concentrated work on the paperwork, Adam wandered outside with Carole. He had very quickly got used to having her there, although they seldom had time on their own. Now she reminded him that the school term started again in less than a week. Adam had forgotten about that and he held her close \u201cI shall miss having you here darling.\u201d<\/p>\n She snuggled closer to him \u201cYour brothers will be a lot better they won\u2019t need constant nursing, they hardly do now. And your father will be home.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI know that, but it has been a wonderful thought all the time I\u2019ve been so busy that I have only got to walk upstairs and you will be there.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole held him tight but she said, \u201cI\u2019m a teacher Adam I have a duty, I can\u2019t leave the children untaught.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI understand that but you had better tell the town council that they will have to get a new teacher from next term. You are getting married.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole kissed him \u201cThat I will very willingly do my love, but you have to meet your contracts and find out who is causing this trouble, before we can concentrate on our wedding.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam held her tight burying his face in her hair, not wanting her to see the fear on his face, but she could feel the tension in him. Adam said, \u201cWe are back waiting for the powder keg to explode. Apart from the injuries to Joe and Hoss everything else has just been pinpricks. I\u2019ve had to engage extra men to mount guard but that sort of thing is absorbed easily on a ranch the size of the Ponderosa. Sooner or later there must be an all out attack. If only I knew whether they want to take over the ranch or just destroy us as a force in Virginia City. If it\u2019s the second then they can use far more drastic measures. At least it\u2019s still too early in the year for them to use fire. Later that could create havoc among the timber and even our pasture land.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cWith luck you will know who is behind it before then.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cThat won\u2019t necessarily help love, the Ponderosa is a huge area to defend effectively and although knowing who we are fighting should make us personally safer, it won\u2019t help the ranch.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cSurely if you know who is planning it, you can guess in what direction he\u2019ll attack.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam shrugged \u201cIf it is someone in Frisco, he may well only be a name and we will have no idea how his mind works.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cYou don\u2019t believe that Adam, some of these attacks are personal spite, like that dynamite. That wasn\u2019t intended to harm anyone or to blow up the house, but if you hadn\u2019t been up, it would have destroyed many of your treasured possessions.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam said, \u201cYou can\u2019t be sure. It could equally as well have been aimed at the papers on my desk, with those gone we could have been in chaos for several days.\u201d<\/p>\n Carol shook her head \u201cI\u2019m sure its personal and once you know who it is, you\u2019ll find a way to counteract him,\u201d<\/p>\n Adam grinned \u201cWomen\u2019s intuition!\u201d and he gave her a big hug before returning inside to the never-ending paperwork.<\/p>\n The following day Dan had to get back to town, he couldn\u2019t leave the paper without his services any longer. He promised he would come back again in a few days if Ben wasn\u2019t back and Adam still needed the help. Adam rode a short way with his friend to get some fresh air \u201cThanks for all your help Dan. You carried us over the impossible time. Now I can always leave Hoss to take messages and with both of them much better, Carole and Beth are freer.\u201d For the next two days Adam was buried in the multitude of details entailed in running a ranch the size of the Ponderosa. He took a few breaks to spend time with Carole dreaming of the future but otherwise he was kept busy from five in the morning through to midnight and then sank exhausted to sleep. Hoss was rapidly regaining his strength although Adam knew it would be at least a fortnight before they could risk Hoss standing on his injured leg for even a short period. Still he was able to look after Joe. Little Joe was still very weak although he could now manage to sit up unaided and feed himself. The trouble was that with his eyes bandaged he was completely dependent on someone else and as his wounds healed they itched and pulled. He was doing his best not to be a nuisance to his family, knowing how busy they were, but he was too weak to hide the fretfulness at times. Hoss was very placid and managed to keep his younger brother quiet, knowing it was the best way he could help Adam.<\/p>\n They were all anxiously awaiting Ben\u2019s return. It should be sometime that week and Adam found himself calculating the earliest he could expect to see his Pa. He was feeling the strain and wanted to push some of the responsibility onto other shoulders. Hoss knew that Adam was carrying the whole ranch and there was little he could do, his forte was action not administration. Adam had carried the ranch before, but this time there was the tension of awaiting the next attack. All Hoss could do was to help look after Joe and be around when Adam wanted to talk. Hoss kept expecting his elder brother to explode with all the mass of detail, but he kept remarkably calm. The few minutes Adam stole alone with Carole acted as a safety valve.<\/p>\n Meanwhile Ben was on the last lap of the journey home, he was on the stagecoach for Virginia City. He had found the long trip home very trying. He had deliberately refrained from letting his sons know where he was, in order that no attack could be arranged but it had also meant he had been unable to get any news. The last he had heard had been the telegram that Joe sent him in Boston more than two weeks ago. In that time he knew any thing could have happened to his sons and his ranch. He had a great deal of trust in Adam and knew the two younger boys would give their brother all the support they could, but they were all fighting in the dark and he was desperately worried, knowing that they were personally at risk.<\/p>\n Late Tuesday afternoon the stagecoach finally reached Virginia City. As Ben got down and stretched after the cramped journey the manager of the office came over \u201cRoy asked me to tell you to go down to the office as soon as you reached town.\u201d Wondering what the summons meant and scared it was bad news; Ben collected his grip and went rapidly over to the jail. Luckily Roy was in his office and he motioned Ben to a seat and went to pour coffee. As he did so Roy said \u201cNo need to look like that Ben noone is dead and the Ponderosa is still intact.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben gave a sigh of relief but taking in the tension in Roy\u2019s back he said, \u201cMaybe, but something is wrong?\u201d<\/p>\n Roy nodded, \u201cBoth Hoss and Little Joe have been hurt. They\u2019re gonna be fine, but I promised Adam to do a spot of escort duty and ensure that you reached the ranch intact.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cHow bad are the boys?\u201d<\/p>\n Roy put on his coat \u201cCome on Ben lets go get two horses we can talk on the way. The sooner we get started the less chance anyone has to arrange a reception party.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben nodded and leaving the coffee untouched the two men headed down to the livery stable. A young boy came over to Ben, he had been just about to ride out to the Ponderosa with some letters and telegrams but he handed them to Ben saving himself a trip. Ben thanked the boy and gave him a dollar and then he and Roy set out.<\/p>\n Roy rode in silence until they had cleared the town and then Ben repeated his question, just how badly were his sons hurt. Roy told him how Joe had been beaten over two weeks ago. He didn\u2019t try to hide the fact that for a couple of days the Doc had been scared for Joe\u2019s life, but he assured Bern that there was no permanent damage. Then he told him how Carole had gone out to help nurse Joe and about the attack on Hoss. Ben said nothing but the expression on his face didn\u2019t auger well for those responsible if he ever laid hands on them. Roy told him how Beth and Dan had gone out to help Adam and said that the whole crew seemed determined to rally round and help. \u201cAdam said that even the lumberjacks were co-operating fully and that you are ahead of schedule on all contracts.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben thought about that for a few minutes then asked \u201cIs Adam okay?\u201d<\/p>\n Roy smiled \u201cDan came back to town on Saturday and said that Adam was coping. He\u2019ll be mighty glad to have you back and Dan reckoned he was feeling the strain, but Carole was making sure he ate properly and got at least some sleep.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben sighed and rubbed his hand across his aching head but he managed a smile \u201cWe have very good friends. Thank God.\u201d<\/p>\n Then Roy remembered the dynamite and said \u201cYou\u2019re gonna need a new sofa.\u201d Ben looked puzzled and Roy told him the story, he finished up \u201cThat won\u2019t happen again Kirk and Dan Tolliver have the security so tight round the ranch that you may need to get Adam out to identify you before you\u2019re let in.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben laughed, but soon sunk back into his thoughts for the rest of the ride. He knew only too well the pressures Adam had been under and he was worried about the physical health of his younger sons. Roy didn\u2019t disturb him but concentrated on his job as guard, only relaxing as they rode into the yard.<\/p>\n Adam was alone in the main room working at his father\u2019s desk and didn\u2019t immediately look up as Ben entered. Roy stayed outside giving father and son some privacy. Ben said \u201cHello Son\u201d and Adam looked up to see his father standing by him. He immediately came to his feet and Ben gave him a hug. Then he held his eldest son at arm\u2019s length and traced the signs of strain on Adam\u2019s face; Adam smiled \u201cThank God you\u2019re back safely. I was hoping you\u2019d get back today or tomorrow, Roy told you about Hoss and Joe?\u201d<\/p>\n Ben nodded and Adam went on \u201cThey are both in Joe\u2019s room. Hoss is okay although he will have to stay off the leg for another week at least. Joe is still terribly weak. He took one hell of a beating but he will be okay. They\u2019ll be glad to see you. Don\u2019t worry too much. Joe\u2019s eyes are bandaged, but it\u2019s only for protection. He can see although it\u2019s still rather blurred. Doc guarantees it will soon clear up.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben nodded \u201cI\u2019ll go see them we can talk later. According to Roy the ranch is okay?\u201d<\/p>\n Ben was very surprised at the expression on his son\u2019s face as Adam nodded, but it was quickly explained as Adam said, \u201cI do have one good piece of news. As soon as we have sorted this trouble out, you can start arranging a wedding, Carole has promised to marry me.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben was absolutely delighted and showed it, \u201cI was hoping that I\u2019d have her as a daughter-in-law, she\u2019s a lovely girl. I couldn\u2019t be more pleased.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cYou can tell her yourself. She\u2019s up with Hoss and Joe\u201d and Adam led the way upstairs.<\/p>\n Ben stood at the door and watched as Carole was trying to rebandage Joe\u2019s head and he was moaning that it was too tight. Hoss was sitting in the wheelchair and was first to see his father. Then Ben said \u201cThat\u2019s quite enough complaining young man\u201d<\/p>\n Joe\u2019s face lit up as he recognised his father\u2019s voice and he struggled to sit up. Carole helped him and got him balanced by pillows. Then she went to go out and leave Ben alone with his sons but Ben took her arm and said, \u201cThere\u2019s no need to leave. I hear you are joining out family. I\u2019ve waited a long time to have a daughter, but I must admire Adam\u2019s taste, it has been well worth waiting for.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole blushed but Ben got hear hears from both his sons and he kissed her on the forehead and said, \u201cI must also thank you for nursing my younger sons and putting up with their bad moods.\u201d At that her sense of fair play came to her aid and she insisted \u201cThey have really been very little trouble.\u201d Then she retreated into Adam\u2019s arms as he stood just inside the door. Ben\u2019s attention was drawn by a giggle from the bed and Joe told his father how she had drugged both his brothers to ensure they got some sleep. Ben appreciated that and said \u201cI can see you know how to keep Adam under control, a mixture of brute force and cunning.\u201d Adam grinned at his father.<\/p>\n Ben went over to see how Hoss was, and found it was much as Roy had said. A nasty disabling wound which would keep his big son off his feet for a while longer but not really serious. Then he turned his attention to Joe. Carole had only just started redressing his injuries and Ben took over. By the time he had finished he knew why, over a fortnight later, Joe was only just strong enough to sit up. Joe was exhausted and Ben tucked him up gently and told him to get some sleep, promising to come up to see him later. Joe said \u201cDon\u2019t worry about me Adam\u2019s the one who needs help, he\u2019s been carrying the whole ranch on his own for ten days. I reckon it\u2019s only Carole being around which has kept him sane.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben tucked the blanket round Joe. \u201cYou get some sleep Joseph. Don\u2019t you worry about anything but getting better young man. Between us we can take care of the ranch.\u201d Ben was sickened by what had been done to Little Joe; the marks of the beating he\u2019d taken were still clearly visible. Adam realised how his father felt as he rejoined him downstairs and wordlessly he went and poured out a drink for him. Ben gratefully took it and then sunk into a chair \u201cIf I ever lay hands on whoever did that, I\u2019ll kill him.\u201d Adam refilled his father\u2019s glass \u201cI know how you feel and in a few words he told his father how he\u2019d found Joe and the long days until he came round. He didn\u2019t go into any details, but Ben knew how his sons must have felt.<\/p>\n Then Adam changed the subject and filled his father in on the position around the ranch. Ben was worried about the poisoned cattle but Adam was sure Jos\u00e9 would soon have some definite information on how it was being done and then they\u2019d find a way to counteract it. Then he told his father how all the hands had rallied round, as well as their friends in town. He said \u201cI couldn\u2019t have coped without so much help but just the knowledge of how many good friends we have seemed to make things easier.\u201d Ben sat quietly watching his son\u2019s face. Adam had been under a great deal of strain and it showed. He looked very tired but he had relaxed now his father was home to share the burdens.<\/p>\n Ben suddenly remembered the wad of letters and telegrams so he went and got them. He passed them over to Adam, knowing it would take him a day or two to get up to date with the current situation. Adam found a letter from Will and opened it first. As he read it he lost all trace of colour and then he stood up and started pacing around the room. Ben waited patiently for his son to explain but for fully five minute Adam seemed totally oblivious of his presence. Then he turned to his father and asked, \u201cWhat do you know about Buck Addison of the Acm\u00e9 Land company?\u201d<\/p>\n Ben frowned \u201cIt\u2019s been a very successful company in California over the last six or seven years but he has a reputation for being unscrupulous. There was a rumour last year that he was thinking of expanding. But why him?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam stared into the fire \u201cI asked Will to check who had booked the transport I wanted before Christmas. It was Acm\u00e9 and a month later all the orders were cancelled.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben raised his eyebrows \u201cThat\u2019s damming, but how does the personal element come in?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam sighed heavily not able to meet his father\u2019s gaze \u201cThat\u2019s easy. Buck Addison was engaged to Carole four years ago.\u201d Ben was taken aback at that and he stared into the fire wanting to give his son privacy. Adam went on \u201cCarole learnt about his shortcuts after they were engaged and tried to persuade him that they were wrong but he didn’t take her seriously. Even when she said it was a case of his shortcuts or her. So she broke it off and went back East. He knows she is in Virginia City. He met her here and from the little she said he would have been willing to start again where they broke off. Carole’s name and mine have been freely linked. He would have been bound to find out.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben stared at his eldest son, Adam made a convincing case but he wasn\u2019t at all sure what this would do to his son. Very tentatively he asked, \u201cWhat do you think we should do next?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cWe must tell Carole. She knew him well and she\u2019s a good judge of character. She\u2019ll be able to tell us if it\u2019s possible or just maybe a weird coincidence.\u201d Ben nodded and Adam went to find his fianc\u00e9e.<\/p>\n As Adam and Carole came back in, Ben said \u201cDo you want me to go and see Joe?\u201d but Adam shook his head \u201cStay please Pa.\u201d Adam passed Will\u2019s letter over to Carole and sat on the arm of the chair with his arm protectively round her shoulders. The suggestion to find out who had booked the transport had been hers and Carole needed no explanation of the meaning of Will\u2019s information. She read it twice and then let the letter fall and stared into space for a minute. Then she turned and buried her face in Adam\u2019s shoulder. He held her tight until she relaxed against him, then he asked what she thought. Carole couldn\u2019t face either Adam or his father but she did answer him “It fits Adam. Much as I hate the idea it fits all too well. The things that have happened are just what I would expect if Buck was getting ruthless. He would order people to be disabled but not killed, which was done very effectively with both Joe and Hoss.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam sighed but looking over at his father he said, \u201cWell I guess we know who we are fighting. I just wonder if it helps.\u201d His attention was brought back to Carole in a hurry as she lost control of the sobs, which had been threatening, and broke down crying on his shoulder. Slowly Adam calmed her down and then as the sobs eased a little he lifted her face up to him and wiped the tears away asking \u201cWhy the tears darling?\u201d<\/p>\n Carole looked at him as though he was stupid \u201cIt\u2019s all my fault Joe\u2019s beaten and nearly killed and Hoss shot and it\u2019s all my fault.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam smiled gently down at her \u201cJust how do you work that out my love?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cHe is after revenge because of me and he\u2019s taken it out on your brothers. Joe was nearly killed, Hoss badly hurt, all because of me.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam pulled her closer \u201cThat\u2019s not quite true my love, equally it\u2019s my fault. If there is hatred it\u2019s because I managed to win the love he lost. I wouldn\u2019t mind betting all his hatred is aimed at me, not you. But I don\u2019t see why either of us should take responsibility for a man who can set out to maim, just because he is a bad loser.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben gave a sigh of relief, he had been expecting Adam to blame himself ever since he heard. Now he decided to put in his own comments \u201cYou know Carole Adam is quite right. You broke up with the man four years ago. If he is still jealous than that is unfortunate but there is nothing you can do about it. You can\u2019t remain alone just in case he takes exception.\u201d<\/p>\n Put that way Carole had no answer and she dried her eyes blew her nose defiantly and sat up straighter \u201cI\u2019m sorry. I\u2019m alright now.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben said, \u201cThe first thing to decide is what we know about Addison. Is Adam more or less at risk of physical attack, and what is his strategy likely to be? Carole you knew him well, can you give us any idea. Is our best move to let him know that we know he is behind the trouble or not?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam got to his feet restlessly and went to lean against the fireplace staring into the fire \u201cI\u2019d guess that I am immune from physical attack. If he had wanted to get at me that first beating would have come my way not Joe\u2019s. If we assume that he is still hoping that there is a chance to win Carole back, the last thing he will want is for me to get any sympathy. He won\u2019t injure me, if he does anything he\u2019ll have me killed outright but it seems he doesn\u2019t like killing. I would guess that his aim is to ruin me and take control of the Ponderosa, with somewhere along the line regaining Carole.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole could only agree \u201cIf he wanted to get you he would have hit you first. I think your father and brothers are at risk, if you have to run the Ponderosa alone you won\u2019t have time to spare for me. I always used to hate being abandoned for days on end, just for business. I\u2019m more realistic now but Buck won\u2019t know that and might think I\u2019d grow tired of an absentee lover.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben asked, \u201cOkay. Where do we stand if we let him know that we realise that he is behind all the trouble?\u201d<\/p>\n Carole and Adam looked at each other and Carole was the first to answer \u201cIf he knows that I know what he has been doing, he must realise that he would have no chance to win me back. Then I think he will go all out for revenge, kill Adam and smash the ranch once and for all. Probably try to kill all the Cartwrights.\u201d Despair was clear on her face and Adam moved close again to take her in his arms but although glad to lean her aching head on his shoulder Carole was in control. \u201cI wouldn\u2019t have believed he would go as far as he has, but he must have grown harder since I knew him. If he knows he\u2019s lost I don\u2019t think there will be any restraint.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam and his father considered what she had said and could only agree, eventually Adam said \u201cI\u2019m the only one who will be wandering around for the foreseeable future so there doesn\u2019t seem much point in letting him know.\u201d<\/p>\n There was a silence for a minute and then Ben said \u201cThis has come as somewhat of a shock to us. If we are right we have plenty of time to make up our minds just how to react. It seems likely that Adam is safe and, as he said, he\u2019ll be the only one wandering around until his brothers recover. Similarly if telling Addison brings thing to a head, we don\u2019t want to do that at least until Hoss is fit enough o help. It may take a long time for Joe to recover but we want at least three of us mobile. So for now we just wait and see.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam nodded and then he led Carol outside, feeling the need to be alone with her. She buried her face in his shoulder but he could feel the tension in her body. They stood quietly for five minutes and slowly Adam felt her relax against him, until he was confident enough to pull back slightly, and tilt her face up towards him and kiss her \u201cEasy my love\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cWill Joe hate me, he\u2019s suffered so much?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam grinned at her \u201cLittle Joe is incapable of blaming you or me. Although if we get near Addison, I\u2019d back my little brother against him, even now. Joe is delighted we are getting married, he told me at Christmas that he would be delighted to become an Uncle and sure that he would be soon, because you would never let me down.\u201d<\/p>\n Slowly Carole relaxed and eventually she pulled away \u201cYou must have a lot to talk over with your father I\u2019m alright now and it\u2019s time Hoss went back to bed. He isn\u2019t as strong as he thinks.\u201d Adam kissed her gently and they went back into the house.<\/p>\n Ben wasn\u2019t there and Adam settled to work, checking some of the papers his father had brought out from town. Ben had gone upstairs to fill his younger sons in on what they believed about Addison. Both of his sons had expected Adam to be blaming himself and Ben wasn\u2019t convinced that he didn\u2019t. He stood watching Adam as he worked but he couldn\u2019t read anything in his son\u2019s face. He went and sat down next to Adam who grinned at him, well aware of the scrutiny but avoiding the subject of Addison. Adam went into the current position in detail, information his father needed in order to take over the paperwork and release Adam to check around the ranch.<\/p>\n They worked hard for a couple of hours and then stopped for dinner. Carole and Beth joined them and after the meal all four of them headed upstairs Beth excused herself as the men headed for Joe\u2019s room but Adam wouldn\u2019t let Carole go. Ben went and helped his big son back into the wheelchair and the whole family congregated in Joe\u2019s room. Carole was self-conscious again. She had got used to the three boys together but she sensed that it was an old established custom for the four men to congregate round the sick bed of anyone who was ill and she felt like an intruder.<\/p>\n Adam sat on the arm of her chair and his arm was round her shoulder, Joe and Hoss both grinned at her and she relaxed, accepted into the family. They avoided the trouble and just sat and chatted. Ben told them about his trip and Adam made them laugh at his descriptions of the expressions on the face of hard-nosed lumberjacks forced to plant new trees.<\/p>\n After about an hour Ben moved over to his youngest son \u201cTime you got some sleep Joe, you look exhausted.\u201d Joe protested but Ben gently helped him to settle down while Adam got his big brother back to his own bed. As they came out onto the landing Adam considered his father \u201cJoe\u2019s not the only one who looks tired, so do you. Why don\u2019t you have an early night Pa?\u201d<\/p>\n Ben grinned \u201cI have never understood why sitting still in coaches and trains is so tiring. I think I will go to bed but only if you promise to call it a day and follow me up.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam moved to put his arm round his fianc\u00e9e \u201cThere\u2019s nothing very urgent so I promise no more work, but Carole and I are going for a walk. I won\u2019t be late.\u201d<\/p>\n They got their coats and walked out. Carole asked, \u201cYou do believe what you said about not being to blame?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cWhy do you ask darling?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cNeither of your brothers or your father are sure that you\u2019re not blaming yourself.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam took her in his arms but made no attempt to hide his face from her looking down, his hazel eyes glowing \u201cI admit that sometimes I blame myself when they don\u2019t agree but not this time. I love you with all my heart and by some miracle you return my love. We neither of us owe any duty to anyone else which is harmed by our love, so there can be nothing wrong with it. Why should either of us blame ourselves for something which is so right?\u201d<\/p>\n She snuggled closer to him \u201cI believe you.\u201d They stood quietly in each other\u2019s arms for a moment and then Carole said, \u201cNow your father is home, I must go back to town. School starts again in four days and I must prepare so I ought to go the day after tomorrow.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam was prepared for it and knew she had to go but he was going to miss her. It was wonderful to know she was there whenever he had a spare minute. Carole went on \u201cI know you are going to be very busy and I\u2019ll be lucky if I see you once a week, but my thoughts will be with you and I\u2019ll be there whenever you have time. The sooner this is all sorted out then the sooner we can start planning our wedding.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam hugged her tightly \u201cI can\u2019t wait for that day.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cJust be very careful my love, we might be wrong in thinking you are safe.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam grinned \u201cI\u2019ve far too good a reason to stay well. I won\u2019t take any risks.\u201d Then he changed the subject \u201cYou\u2019ve had a chance to look around, have you any fancies for where we should build our house?\u201d<\/p>\n Carole said hesitantly \u201cThere\u2019s that little valley on the way up to the lake. It has a stream running through it and lovely views.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam grinned and said \u201cGreat minds think alike. It\u2019s a bit damp but I can arrange drainage and I think a house half way along will be a beautiful site, I\u2019ll draw up an impression of what it would be like and the n we can make up our minds. Its only just over half a mile from the house, near enough to walk over if we want but far enough to be private.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole changed the subject until she could find out more. There was a small cabin in the valley with a new room built along side and even a cradle. She didn\u2019t like to ask Adam about it but she knew he had been hurt while building a house for Laura. If that was the house then she didn\u2019t want to live in that valley. Not wanting to upset Adam she decided to ask one of his brothers and to avoid further discussion said that she was tired. Adam immediately took her home and fell gratefully into his own bed. He felt more relaxed than he had in weeks, with his father home to share the burden, Carole\u2019s promise, and both his brothers recovering and he was asleep immediately.<\/p>\n Carole lay awake for ages wondering about Laura. She hadn\u2019t thought about the other woman much since Christmas, when Joe had told her the story, but talking about the house had reminded her. Curious she was determined to find out all she could and Joe still seemed the most likely source of information.<\/p>\n The following morning Carole got her opportunity. Hoss was downstairs with Ben and Adam while she sat with Little Joe. She said, \u201cAdam is planning to build us a house fairly near here when we are married.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe nodded \u201cYeah I know. He told me a few weeks back.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cWhere did he build the house for Laura?\u201d<\/p>\n Joe grinned \u201cYou needn\u2019t worry about that. He asked me to burn that one down, which I did. To my knowledge he\u2019s never been back to the canyon since so I doubt if you know it. It\u2019s about four miles north-east from here.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole blushed and said \u201cHe wants to build in the valley about half a mile from here up towards Lake Tahoe and there is a cabin, which has been extended and even a brand new crib.\u201d Her voice tailed off as Joe turned away, but not before she\u2019d seen the pain on his face. Bewildered and worried she ran downstairs to her fianc\u00e9 \u201cPlease Adam, I think I\u2019ve upset Joe but I don\u2019t know how.\u201d Adam got up from the desk and went over to the sofa pulling her down next to him and Carole confessed what she had said and why. Adam was furious mainly with himself, he should have explained \u201cAlright you have hit a tender spot but you weren\u2019t to know. I should have explained about the cabin. But you are a little ass, as if I would take you back to the spot where I\u2019d built for Laura. Don\u2019t you know me better than that?\u201d Then he left her close to tears while he ran up to his little brother.<\/p>\n Ben saw the expression on her face and came over to her. He put his arm round her and called to Hop Sing for coffee. For the second time Carole explained what she\u2019d done and Ben told her how his youngest son with his brothers\u2019 help had done up the cabin when he had wanted to marry the daughter of one of Ben\u2019s old friends, she was another Laura. The crib was a present from his eldest brother. It was only when they announced their engagement that his friend had told Ben the truth. His daughter had a brain tumour and only months to live at best. Laura didn\u2019t know and it had been one of the hardest things Ben had ever done to break the news to his youngest son. Joe had insisted that they get married even if it was only for a short time but Laura had panicked and run away. Run to the cabin he had prepared for them, falling several times in her headlong flight. Joe had followed her and she had died in his arms in the cabin. Adam had followed his little brother and brought them home but it had taken Joe a long time to recover. Now to be reminded of that time while he was so weak had upset him again. Carole was aghast at what she had unwittingly done, but as Ben said she couldn\u2019t have known. He told her to relax and drink her coffee; the best thing was to leave Adam to calm down his little brother. Ben patted her arm \u201cAdam isn\u2019t really cross with you. He knows that you couldn\u2019t have guessed it would upset Joe, he\u2019s just worried about his brother. Little Joe has always been the baby of the family. If they got the chance Adam and Hoss would have wrapped him in cotton wool. We\u2019ve had lots of rows when Joe has exploded at his brothers, especially Adam, trying to protect him. They have got better over the years, but they both hate it if he\u2019s hurt in any way. Adam will be fine as soon as Joe calms down.\u201d<\/p>\n Meanwhile Adam had given his little brother a drink and remade his bed and then he just sat there silently, his hand resting gently on Joe\u2019s arm in mute reassurance. Eventually he felt Joe relax and his brother even managed a slight grin \u201cI\u2019m okay now. It just brought back memories a little too vividly.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI know what you mean, but she didn\u2019t know.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cOf course not I\u2019m not upset with her, it\u2019s just what might have been\u201d<\/p>\n Adam could understand that and squeezed Joe\u2019s arm sympathetically \u201cYou okay?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cFine but I think I\u2019ll doze for a bit, why don\u2019t\u2019 you go do some work.\u201d Adam affectionately pushed Joe\u2019s hair back off his forehead \u201cJust call if you want anything.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI know, but really I am alright. It was just for a minute.\u201d Adam could only accept that and as his brother fell asleep he headed back downstairs and went over to Carole. “I\u2019m sorry Darling I shouldn\u2019t have been cross with you, it wasn\u2019t your fault. He\u2019s okay now, gone back to sleep, so leave him alone for a bit.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cYour father explained about the cabin I\u2019m sorry darling I should have known you better.\u201d Adam kissed her firmly and asked her to help him collect what he needed, as he had to go up to the lumber camp. Carole made him some sandwiches to take and walked out to the barn with him while he saddled up. It gave them five minutes alone together and Carole felt much better by the time she went back in. Adam grinned at his father who had come out to see who had arrived \u201cI told you Jos\u00e9 would soon find out, when we knew what to look for. I\u2019ll go there first and return via the lumber camp. I probably won’t be back until tomorrow depending now things go.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cMakes sense Son. No need to rush, it\u2019s all under control here but watch your back.\u201d Adam nodded and with one final kiss for Carole set out.<\/p>\n Jos\u00e9 was very pleased with himself when Adam got there, but kept his old friend in suspense. Adam grinned \u201cOf course. It\u2019s not as haphazard as pellets but equally it\u2019s also possible to deal with. Well done Jos\u00e9.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cThe men are already collecting every tablet up here but it will be a huge job to collect then on all the pastures.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam shrugged \u201cNot as big as I\u2019d feared if the poison had been in small pellets, at least its possible. Make sure the men wear gloves when handling them and destroy the gloves afterwards. We don\u2019t want any men killed.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI took care of that after what you said before.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cRight I\u2019ll order up some new tablets with a different shape and then try and find out how we dispose of the poisonous ones. Make sure you keep them away from the water supplies.\u201d Jos\u00e9 laughed at him \u201cWhat do you think I am a fool?\u201d Adam refused to answer that and got a playful thump. He relaxed well pleased, the cattle operation was well under control and now that they knew how the poison was being administered the cattle weren\u2019t vulnerable until it came time to bring them down from the high pasture. Adam was optimistic that everything would be settled long before they had to face that problem. He joined the vaqueros for dinner and then taking his leave of his friend, confident in Jos\u00e9\u2019s ability to cope, Adam headed on to the lumber camp.<\/p>\n In San Francisco Addison had heard about all the help that Adam had received and now he learnt that Ben had returned safely and that the cowboys were collecting the saltlick tablets. Furious that the measures he\u2019d been taking were not biting as he had planned and knowing from his reports that the Cartwrights were ahead of schedule on all fronts, he pondered the best way of hitting at them. He had added fury at being bested to his jealousy and decided to mount the campaign himself in an all out attack. He ordered a full-scale attack on the flume and began to make arrangements to go to Virginia City and organise the wiping out of the Ponderosa once and for all. He had almost decided when he got advance news from one of his agents that Adam Cartwright’s engagement to Carole King was to be announced in that week\u2019s newspaper. The agent thought he might want to grab the schoolteacher, not knowing the circumstances, but Addison ordered them to leave her strictly alone. Despite everything he still desired her, in his own way he loved her and he didn\u2019t want her hurt. However he was going to hurt Adam Cartwright every way he could think of and then kill him for having the temerity to steal his girl. He sent word that he would be coming to take control personally the following week.<\/p>\n Adam spent the night at the lumber camp and the following morning he arranged the work for the next few days. Johnny was enjoying his freedom and readily agreed to continue, provided Adam came up every fourth day and the paperwork was sorted out at the house. Things were still going smoothly and they were well ahead of schedule with two weeks work waiting at the sawmill. Adam joined the men for lunch and took the chance to have a word with them, making sure they knew just how much he and his family appreciated the hard work each and every one was doing.<\/p>\n Adam left the lumber camp about two wanting to get home and spend the evening with Carole knowing she would be returning to Virginia City the next day. He hadn\u2019t gone very far when he heard three shots, the alarm signal for trouble from the guard at the flume. Adam headed towards the shots and as he came within sight of the flume, he saw a party of horsemen. He estimated that there were about twenty-five men and Adam stopped. Alone he could do little, but even as stopped he heard sounds behind him and Johnny rode in with eight of the lumber crew. They had heard the shots too. Adam deployed his men along the treeline. They all had rifles and at his signal started to shoot. The range was about four hundred yards, too far for accurate shooting but he hoped it would worry the raiders and he himself edged forward to a small gully only a hundred yards from the raiders. From that vantage point he began to fire carefully picking his targets and making his shots tell. He was a good shot and within a couple of minutes he had wounded three of the five men who were actually trying to set the dynamite, while the others were exchanging shots with the lumberjacks. The raiding party soon discovered where the accurate shooting was coming from and launched an attack on Adam but that meant they had to head towards Johnny and his men. The lumberjacks put in a barrage of shots while Adam emptied his handgun and the attack retreated. Things were getting too hot for the raiding party who now had nine men with injuries and two dead. They had had enough and the dynamiting party lit the fuse, even though less than a quarter of the dynamite was in place, and then all of them fled.<\/p>\n Adam called to Johnny to let them go, they were still out numbered and Adam just wanted them to leave and he ran towards the flume, hoping to pull the fuse before the dynamite went up. He was far too late and the blast knocked him off his feet. He fell heavily and caught his head on a rock, knocking himself out.<\/p>\n Johnny and his men were further back and protected by the trees they weren\u2019t hurt. Johnny was worried about Adam and the guard, so as soon as the dust began to settle, he ran forward. As he reached Adam, the man who had been on guard came to join him. The guard had run for cover as soon as he had seen the raiders light the fuse, knowing the Cartwrights didn\u2019t expect their men to risk their lives. As it was he had taken a bullet in the shoulder, the only casualty apart from Adam.<\/p>\n Johnny checked Adam\u2019s pulse, and to his relief it was beating strongly. Johnny quickly checked for broken bones but he couldn\u2019t find any just a lump on the side of Adam\u2019s head where he had hit the rock he was lying against and a bloody graze on his forehead where he\u2019d been hit by falling rubble. One of the other men brought a canteen over and Johnny was able to clean the graze up but it wasn\u2019t serious and he sat back on his heels \u201cFar as I can tell he\u2019s just knocked himself out. Then Johnny turned his attention to the other injured man. All they could do was wait for Adam to come round. It was fully half an hour before Adam stirred and when he sat himself up, he closed his eyes momentarily waiting for the world to settle down. He had a first class headache.<\/p>\n Johnny passed over a very welcome cup of coffee and Adam sipped it, giving himself a few minutes to recover, before he asked about other casualties. He was very relieved to hear that the covered bodies he could see didn\u2019t belong to his own men, the only other injury a clean bullet wound through a shoulder. Then, despite Johnny\u2019s advice to rest a while, Adam pulled himself to his feet and went to check out the extent of the damage. Most of the dynamite had been loose and its impact was scattered over a large area of ground but only one pillar and the two boxes on either side of it had been affected. Adam got Johnny to give him a hand and, ignoring the feelings of sickness and slight dizziness, insisted on clambering right up and checking out the next pair of boxes either side for damage. Then he finally took Johnny\u2019s anxious advice and climbed back down. He went to sit down leaning back against a rock, while he made detailed notes of the wood that would be required to repair the flume.<\/p>\n Johnny was still hovering as Adam moved over to Sport and Adam told him to carry on as planned, although no wood could be sent down for the time being. Either tomorrow or the next day he promised to come back personally and supervise the repairs as soon as Jack Catfish could cut the wood. Johnny was still worried about his boss and suggested sending someone to ride home with him, as he still looked very shaken. Adam refused and managed a grin \u201c I\u2019m okay, just a headache. I\u2019ve had worse from a hangover. I\u2019ll see you in a day or so.\u201d Then swinging up on Sport, he pushed his horse into a lope. At least Sport moved smoothly, for which Adam was very grateful as his head was pounding.<\/p>\n Adam rode down to the sawmill where Jack had everything under control. Jack was worried by Adam\u2019s appearance; his clothes had suffered in the blast and were well torn and very dirty. The graze on his forehead had bled again and crusting over it looked far worse than it was. Adam insisted that he was fine and told Jack about the flume. Jack was worried but he had enough work for the next two weeks and Adam was sure he would have the flume repaired long before that ran out. He gave Jack the list of wood that he would require and Jack promised to have it cut by the end of tomorrow, from their seasoned woodpile. Finally Adam was free to head on home.<\/p>\n He mounted stiffly as bruises that he hadn\u2019t even been aware of earlier made their presence felt and with his headache even worse, he didn\u2019t feel up to pushing Sport past a walk. He had been slightly behind hand anyway having hoped to get home soon after lunch, but in the event it was gone eight in the evening before he finally reached the house. Ben had been worried about his son knowing he had expected to be home much earlier, although he knew all sorts of things could and often did hold his son up. Still with two sons upstairs injured, he couldn\u2019t help wondering if they were right in their estimate of Adam\u2019s safety.<\/p>\n Carole had tried to stay calm, but every time she heard horse come in, she went to the window to see if it was Adam. With a steady stream of messages Joe pronounced that she was a Jack in the Box. Finally she did see Adam ride in, much to Joe\u2019s relief as she had infected him with her anxiety, and she went down to see her fianc\u00e9.<\/p>\n Ben looked up as Adam walked in an immediately jumped to his feet, as he saw the state of Adam\u2019s clothes and the blood on his head. Adam forced a smile \u201cCalm down I\u2019m okay it\u2019s only a slight graze, looks far worse than it is.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben went and poured out a drink for his son and Adam gratefully downed it and then said \u201cI\u2019ll go up and change before I dirty anything and then I\u2019ll tell you all about it.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cBlow the cushions Son. Come and sit down while Hop Sing gets a bath ready. You look as though you could use one.\u201d Adam could only agree and he eased himself rather stiffly down in a chair. Carole had been watching from the stairs and she moved forward as he sat down Adam grinned at her \u201cDon\u2019t look so worried my love, its only a graze honest. I\u2019ve a headache and a few bruises but otherwise I\u2019m fine.\u201d Carole perched on the arm of the chair and had a careful look; she found the bump on his head but didn\u2019t say anything.<\/p>\n Then Ben came back in with coffee for Adam; Hoss followed him and wheeled over to his brother, concern obvious on his face. Adam grinned and gripped Hoss\u2019 arm \u201cI\u2019m fine. Filthy but fine.\u201d Hoss relaxed.<\/p>\n Ben said, \u201cHop Sing is getting a bath ready. Now just what happened?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cThe flume has been blown up again but it\u2019s not very serious, just one pillar and two boxes. I already have Jack cutting the wood and I think I can get it mended in two or three days with the lumber crew. Jack has plenty of work to keep the mill going until we have done the repairs.\u201d Adam could see the questions on his father\u2019s face and he reported briefly on what had happened, even admitting that he had been knocked out for a short time. He sketched in what Jos\u00e9 had found and what was being done.<\/p>\n Hop Sing hustled in to say that the bath was ready and Joe wanted to know what was happening.<\/p>\n Ben said, \u201cIf you go to him like that you\u2019ll just worry him Go have a bath and I\u2019ll be up in a minute to clean up that graze. Hoss will you fill Joe in and reassure him.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole offered to take any messages and Adam accepted the sense of his father\u2019s proposals kissed Carole and headed for the bath. When Ben joined his son he found Adam lying back in the tub with his eyes closed. Not sure if Adam was hiding things for Carole\u2019s sake he studied his son carefully. \u201cAre you sure you\u2019re okay?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cHeadache and a few bruises nothing to worry about I promise.\u201d Ben could see from his eyes that Adam had a headache but once he had cleaned up the graze he had to admit it was trivial. He left Adam to soak out the worst of the stiffness, and went to reassure his other sons before going down to reassure Carole.<\/p>\n Adam felt much better for a bath and clean clothes and after looking in on Joe, he went down to spend a couple of hours with Carole knowing she was leaving the next day. They talked of the future, planning their family and day dreaming together, not even noticing the passage of time until they began to feel cold as the fire had burnt down. When Adam checked it was gone midnight and with another busy day planned they had to head to bed.<\/p>\n The following morning Adam had to say goodbye and watch Kirk drive her off into town. In the three weeks she had been there he had got used to her being around and now the place seemed very empty without her. Adam felt thoroughly irritable and, although he worked hard all day, he kept snapping at his father. Ben could understand why and ignored it but Adam did apologise before he headed up to bed. In many ways Adam was glad to be going out to repair the flume the next day and able to forget paperwork for a while.<\/p>\n Three days later the flume was repaired and Adam rode home well pleased. Things had gone smoothly and the break had improved his temper immeasurably. Ben and Hoss were busy so grinning at them Adam went straight up to see his little brother. Joe was sitting up in bed and he had the bandages off his eyes for the first time, although he was wearing dark glasses on the doctor\u2019s orders. Paul had been out that morning and was well pleased with the way Joe was recovering. Joe was delighted, he still wasn\u2019t able to read but he didn\u2019t feel nearly so dependent. Adam grinned broadly when he saw \u201cWe\u2019ll soon have you up and around.\u201d For four more days things remained quiet and Little Joe was regaining his strength. On the fourth day Ben allowed Hoss up and carried Little Joe downstairs to spend the evening on the sofa by the fire. Just to see Joe downstairs and Hoss back on his feet made Ben feel that the worst effects of the attacks were over, although neither were fully fit and it would be at least a couple of months before Joe was. Joe enjoyed the change of scene but even sitting on the sofa tired him. When at nine o\u2019clock Adam suggested it was time he went back to bed, Joe\u2019s protest didn\u2019t even convince him and he was glad to rest his head on his brother\u2019s shoulder as Adam carried him back upstairs. Adam tucked him in and Joe was asleep before Adam left the room.<\/p>\n Adam had just got back downstairs when he heard a horse come into the yard. Not expecting anyone at that time of night Adam went to investigate. He found a teenage boy there with a letter for him. The boy passed it over \u201cMiss King said is was urgent and she said you\u2019d give me a dollar cos it\u2019s sorta late.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam opened it and swiftly read it and then passed the boy a coin \u201cThere\u2019s no answer but thank you for bringing it.\u201d The boy went back to his horse and left as Adam slowly walked back in, deep in thought.<\/p>\n Ben looked questioningly at his eldest son as Adam went and poured himself a stiff drink \u201cMore trouble?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam shrugged \u201cI\u2019m not sure. Carole has written to say that Addison is in Virginia City. She met him in the General Store and from what he said, he will be staying for several weeks.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben considered that \u201cDoes she think that means things will come to a head?\u201d Hoss looked worried at that \u201cYou be real careful brother.\u201d Adam just gripped his brother\u2019s shoulder momentarily \u201cYou should get back to bed, don\u2019t overdo it first day.\u201d Then grabbing his hat coat and gun Adam headed out to collect Sport. Ben looked over at Hoss but he knew that expression. Usually Hoss was the most amenable of his sons but he knew that nothing was going to get Hoss to move until Adam was safely home again. Ben didn\u2019t even bother, if they were going to worry they might as well have company and he was sure neither of them would sleep until their family was complete again.<\/p>\n On the way to town Adam had time to think. He knew that Addison must have seen the announcement of their engagement, it had been in the paper the previous week. That could have brought things to a head and he had weighed the odds before allowing Dan to publish. Adam had had a long discussion with Ban and Carole, but as his father had pointed out half the town seemed to know anyway so there didn\u2019t seem much point in holding back. If Addison\u2019s agents were any good they would let him know even if it wasn\u2019t formally announced and then he might wonder if the formal announcement was held up because they knew about him. Carole had agreed and so Adam had given way, although his instinct had been to hold off.<\/p>\n When Adam reached town he found Carole was upset. She had tried to be natural with Addison, telling him about her engagement. Indeed with the beautiful diamond and sapphire ring that Adam had given her glistening on her finger, she couldn\u2019t really avoid it. He had barely been able to bring himself to congratulate her, but had claimed the right as an old friend to take her to dinner in four night\u2019s time. Carole hadn\u2019t liked to refuse as she had agreed before, not wanting to make him suspicious but equally she wasn\u2019t at all sure that she could get through a whole evening with him, without letting him know how she felt. She snuggled up against Adam, “Every time I look at him I see Little Joe\u2019s battered body and I just want to scratch his eyes out.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam could understand that but told her that she had to do her best. He was half tempted to insist that she come back with him to the safety of the Ponderosa, but when he broached it Carole shook her head. She had children to teach and she was sure, however much Buck might have changed, he would never allow any harm to come to her.<\/p>\n Adam had to accept that, he knew that in her position he would do the same, but he pulled her close, so proud of this strong woman, even if he knew he would worry about her. A few minutes later the possible significance of the date dawned on him \u201cDid he explain why he wanted to make it so far in the future? On past form I would have expected him to demand your presence tomorrow.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI wondered about that too, but he just said that he had commitments every other evening, something to do with the mines. Why?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cProbably just a coincidence, but we are planning on moving the ore from the mines to the stamp mill that evening. We\u2019ve tried to keep it quiet, but the ore wagons have to be hired and time booked at the stamp mills, so it\u2019s bound to leak out.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole frowned \u201cDo you think Buck wants an alibi?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam said \u201cI don\u2019t know but I\u2019ll double the guard just in case. It would cause us major problems if those ore wagons were stolen.\u201d He tried to push his concerns to the back of his mind \u201cI am probably jumping to conclusions and nothing at all will happen, except you\u2019ll have a really boring evening. I\u2019ll have to make it up to you.\u201d He pulled her down onto his lap and started to do exactly that. Carole slowly relaxed in his arms, confident that her clever gentleman would cope whatever was going to happen. For now she was going to enjoy the present, an unexpected bonus to have his company during a weekday evening.<\/p>\n Adam allowed himself an hour to enjoy her company and then, knowing his father would be worried, he had to go home. Carole promised to be very careful and hide her feelings from Buck but insisted there was no need to worry about her, and then Adam finally managed to pull himself away and head back home.<\/p>\n Adam found both his father and his big brother anxiously awaiting his return and he quickly filled them in on the little Carole had been able to tell him. Ben agreed it would be sensible to double the guard on the ore wagon and for a few minutes they tossed around the pros and cons of changing the date. There didn\u2019t seem very much point in changing the date, it would always leak out and anyway it was past time the ore was crushed, if they were to meet their contract date. That decision made Hoss decided he wanted his bed, his leg was aching and his elder brother gave him a hand up stairs.<\/p>\n When Adam came down he found his father staring pensively into the fire. He looked up as Adam sat down on the table just in front of him. \u201cI think things are coming to a head. I just wish it had held of for another week. Hoss won\u2019t stay at home but he\u2019s not really strong enough to ride yet.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI wonder if the news of my engagement has precipitated action.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben shook his head \u201cI tend to doubt it, probably helped, but even without that he\u2019s been unsuccessful on all fronts. Drastically underestimated our hands and my sons!\u201d<\/p>\n Adam grinned at his father at that, \u201cMaybe we are building too much on a mere coincidence.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cMaybe, but a full frontal assault seems the most likely next move anyway, he\u2019s tried everything else. At least if that\u2019s true we\u2019ll know the worst soon. Just watch yourself Adam, if this is the final move he may well want your scalp.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cThe same could be said for all the Cartwrights.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben couldn\u2019t argue against that but as he said there was time in the morning to discuss it and lay their plans, for now it was time for bed. Adam could only agree and followed his father upstairs to bed. For a long time he couldn\u2019t settle, standing staring out of the window at the view that he loved, wondering what the next few days would bring and praying that he and his family, along with their beloved ranch, would survive intact.<\/p>\n Eventually he did go to bed but still couldn\u2019t sleep and about 2 a.m. he went through to check on Joe, hearing his brother moving restlessly. Little Joe was very restless but he didn\u2019t wake as Adam tucked him up and seemed to settle down, as though sensing his brother\u2019s presence. Adam sat by him for over half an hour and for the first time he realised that once he was married, he wouldn\u2019t be able to check on his brothers. He knew it would be a great change for over twenty years he had slipped into Joe\u2019s room at night to make sure that his little brother was all right. At first when he was a tiny baby and Marie was tired and Adam had tried to help to make up for the way he had treated her when she first arrived. Then later when Joe was a little older, Marie died and his father had withdrawn into himself lost in grief, Adam had tried as a twelve year old to act as a father to his three year old brother. For a while Ben had even left ensuring that there was a housekeeper to tend his sons but Adam had taken his responsibilities as head of the house very seriously and insisted on going to see that the toddler was alright before he would go to bed himself. Since that time he had often been the one to go to his brothers through their childish ailments and later injuries since he was by far the lightest sleeper. Similarly of later years Joe had often come into him. Adam knew that he wanted a wife and children, but it had been a good life with the four of them and he knew that he would miss that. Still he thought if trouble threatened or anyone was seriously ill they could always move back to the main house in order that he could carry his own weight. He thanked God that Carole was fitting in so well with all his family. He knew that she would always give him the freedom he needed. Eventually with Joe sleeping quietly, Adam returned to his own bed and this time he slept well.<\/p>\n In town Addison wasn\u2019t sleeping well as he went through his plans for the nest weeks. He did intend to take over the ore wagons but that was only one part of his plans for that night, which he intended to bring the Ponderosa to its knees. He had brought in more men and now had more than one hundred and twenty gunmen at his disposal. He had planned four simultaneous raids on the ore wagons, the sawmill, the flume and the ranchhouse. He wanted to burn down the ranchhouse, knowing that Joe was still bed-bound and if he went with it that was all very well and good. Buck also had found a forger to fake a note to Adam from Carole, saying that she was being held hostage, but would be released if Adam came to a particular place. Once he had Adam he intended to make his rival watch an explosion destroy the flume, fire destroy the sawmill and the ranch house and with them the future of the Ponderosa. Then he would personally kill Adam. Adam had been wrong in one thing, Addison didn\u2019t need an alibi he wanted the evening to gloat over Carole as the plans, to ruin the future she had dared to plan without him, moved to final fruition.<\/p>\n The following morning the three of them were down early for breakfast and the first question to arise was how much they should tell Joe. Ben didn\u2019t want him worried, but Adam pointed out that Little Joe didn\u2019t miss much and he knew them all far too well, he would know that they were keeping something from him. Hoss said \u201cHe\u2019s too weak to stand unaided and he knows it, even Joe can\u2019t insist on fighting when he can\u2019t stand. He\u2019ll worry anyway, but I think he\u2019ll worry less if we keep him informed\u201d<\/p>\n Ben wasn\u2019t sure but for once he bowed to his sons\u2019 opinion. He said \u201cIn that case we may as well tell Joe now and make our plans in his room. He sometimes has a good idea.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam went up and checked Beth had finished changing Joe\u2019s dressings and that he had had his breakfast. He asked Beth if she would mind holding the fort for the morning as they had some plans to make. Beth smiled at him and kissed his cheek \u201cOf course not.\u201d She left and Adam turned his attention to his little brother, who was struggling to sit up. Adam went over to help him but Joe pushed him away \u201cI can manage. But I want to know what\u2019s going on, what plans?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam grinned and said \u201cPa and Hoss will be up in a minute, we are going to have our conference in here. Pa said you occasionally have a good idea.\u201d Joe frowned \u201cIt could be coincidence, he\u2019s kept very much in the background. If it wasn\u2019t for that transport that he hired before Christmas, we still wouldn\u2019t know who was behind this mess.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam shrugged \u201cI know that Joe and maybe we are jumping to conclusions but I don\u2019t think we dare take the risk. If he really is trying to ruin me in the hope of winning Carole back, then the announcement of our engagement will have precipitated matters.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cYou had no choice big brother the grapevine is very efficient.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben and Hoss joined them and Ben started the ball rolling, he said \u201cObviously we have to increase the guard on the ore wagons. If we lost that ore it would hit us hard.\u201d<\/p>\n Little Joe considered what his father had said \u201cYou don\u2019t think that he knows we know and is doing this deliberately to make us cover the ore wagons, while he hits somewhere else.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss stared at his little brother, totally confused, but Adam and Ben both followed Joe\u2019s reasoning and both of them shook their heads, it was rather too subtle. Adam said, \u201cAddison can\u2019t be sure that we know he is behind the trouble, so he can\u2019t know if it would work.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss had finally caught up with his little brother\u2019s idea and he said \u201cWe don\u2019t know how many men he has, but if things are really coming to a head, won\u2019t he attack in more than one place anyway?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam knew that his big brother was right, although he had been trying to avoid the thought. Ben, in a way more realistic, just smiled at his elder sons \u201cThat\u2019s why we are here, to plan for all contingencies. We must decide the most vulnerable points and try to cover them as best we can with the force we have available.\u201d<\/p>\n His three sons were silent just looking at each other, as they thought of all the places where the Ponderosa was vulnerable. Adam got up and poured out coffee for all of them from the tray Ben had brought up. Then he sat down and straightened his shoulders \u201cRight we can\u2019t possibly cover the whole ranch, we are going to have to try and outguess Addison. Luckily it\u2019s still too early in the season for him to use fire in either out forests or the pasture; everything is still very wet. There had been plenty of rain this spring. Even if we can\u2019t get to a fire for twenty-four hours I don\u2019t think too much damage will be done. I suggest we call in all patrols and everyone from the lineshacks. The cattle are well spread out on the high pasture and we all know how difficult it is to round them up so I think they are basically safe. I suggest we leave Jos\u00e9 with four men and call in the rest. That gives us some seventy men.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben frowned \u201cIt\u2019s a risk Jos\u00e9 won\u2019t like it.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam sighed \u201cPa we can only make educated guesses and try to estimate where the attack would do the least damage if we guess wrong.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe backed his brother \u201cPa if we hold some men at the house, they could get help to Jos\u00e9 within eight hours. Nobody can steal the whole herd, or any large portion of it, within that time, so it wouldn\u2019t be too big a risk.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben liked the idea of a group of men at the house to be ready to go to any trouble spot and to protect the house against any possible raid. It would also help to protect his youngest son although he wasn\u2019t going to say so to Joe, knowing his youngest son\u2019s reaction.<\/p>\n Joe asked \u201cHow about the mine?\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss grinned \u201cThat\u2019s easy. Leave Swann with four men armed with rifles in the tunnel entrances. Noone will get close enough to cause trouble, the rest can go with the ore wagons.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben nodded \u201cOkay that leaves the flume and the sawmill. We just can\u2019t cover the flume except by having a party ready to head for trouble and I think we must expect it to be damaged again. We must cover the sawmill; the cut wood is vulnerable to fire even if nothing else is. We can\u2019t afford to lose it.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam looked at his notes \u201cOkay that seems to boil down to four defence forces, one with the ore wagons, one at the sawmill, one here to protect the house and head out if there\u2019s trouble elsewhere and one roving round the flume.\u201d<\/p>\n Little Joe disagreed \u201cWe have one more thing to defend.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam looked up puzzled \u201cWhat?\u201d<\/p>\n Joe bit his lip but having started he had to carry on, despite knowing how badly his brother would take it. \u201cYou Adam. If things are really coming to a head Addison is gonna want to kill you.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam glared at his little brother \u201cI can look after myself.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss gripped his older brother\u2019s arm \u201cDon\u2019t be a fool Adam, you\u2019re just as vulnerable to a bullet in the back as anyone else.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam was close to losing his temper \u201cI\u2019m not hiding out while others fight a battle, which even if unwittingly I brought to the ranch.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe glared at him \u201cIt\u2019s not your fault.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam forced a smile, knowing that his brothers were only concerned about him \u201cOkay I know it isn\u2019t my fault, but it is my fight.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben tried to calm his eldest son down \u201cWe know that Adam, but Joe is right you are at risk and we can\u2019t do our jobs if we are worrying about you.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam\u2019s face showed that he was going to continue the argument and Hoss tried to change the subject \u201cI\u2019ll go with the ore wagons, my leg won\u2019t be a problem on the wagon.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam frowned \u201cHow are you going to get up to the mine?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI can ride up the day before. Don\u2019t much fancy having to ride fast yet, but as long as I can take my time I\u2019ll be fine. If there\u2019s any way to get those ore wagons through, then they will make it.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben nodded \u201cOkay that seems sensible. I\u2019ll control the defence up at the sawmill and roving gang along the flume.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe asked, \u201cWhat can I do?\u201d<\/p>\n Ben shook his head \u201cStay in bed and try and recover your strength. You aren\u2019t doing anything and that\u2019s final.\u201d Little Joe opened his mouth to argue but looking at his father and knowing he couldn\u2019t even stand up, he just sighed and much to his family\u2019s surprise meekly agreed. Joe felt helpless, but he knew the best thing he could do to help his family was to stay quietly in bed and not worry them.<\/p>\n Then Ben reverted to his eldest son \u201cAdam I want you to take charge here at the house. You will have to decide when and how many men to send to any trouble spots. Jos\u00e9 will lead them and we will leave Pio Gomez in charge of the herd. You will stay here at all times.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam protested but Ben gripped his shoulders \u201cAdam for once in your life, you will do as you are told. I cannot risk you being hurt or killed and you are the obvious target for Addison.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam was seething but looking at his father he knew there was no point in arguing, he turned away and looked out the window, anger in every line of his body. Ben pressed him \u201cAdam I want your promise to stay here.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam refused to answer and Ben went over and turned his son to face him. He held his son at arm\u2019s length \u201cI know you want to do your share, but you have already more than done that, holding things together while your brothers were ill. You are going to be the prime target if things come to a head. We can\u2019t do our job if we know you are out and about. I have had two sons badly hurt, I can\u2019t risk you being murdered.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam pulled away from his father but he couldn\u2019t ignore the plea and very begrudgingly he said \u201cAlright you have my word, I\u2019ll stay here.\u201d<\/p>\n Having got his own way Ben left his eldest son alone and turned his attention to his youngest son, who was looking very tired. He called a halt they could decide later how many men went with each group. He told Joe to get some sleep and signalled his elder sons to go downstairs.<\/p>\n There were still three days before the suspected deadline but as Ben pointed out they were building a great deal on slim evidence and it was quite possible that nothing at all would happen. Adam shook his head \u201cI know I don\u2019t have the evidence, but my gut instinct says we\u2019ll have trouble.\u201d Neither his father nor his brother could deny the possibility.<\/p>\n Adam said \u201cI\u2019m going to ride into town this evening, see Carole and then see if Dan or Roy have any news.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben tried to suggest that it wasn\u2019t very sensible, worried about his son but Adam exploded \u201cLook I\u2019ve given in and agreed to do what you want, hide here on Friday but don\u2019t try and wrap me in cotton-wool. I\u2019m full grown and I can look after myself.\u201d At that he slammed out of the door to go and saddle up Sport, not even waiting to eat.<\/p>\n Ben was about to follow him but Hoss put a hand on his arm \u201cHe\u2019ll be fine Pa. He knows the risks and won\u2019t take any chances.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben had to acknowledge that his big son was talking sense and he tried to settle to work. After an hour he had achieved virtually nothing and Hoss realising that suggested \u201cWhy don\u2019t you go and warn Jos\u00e9 what we want. I\u2019ll hold the fort here.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben knew he\u2019d feel better for a ride and smiled at Hoss \u201cI\u2019ll take you up on that.\u201d Hoss grinned \u201cJust watch your back Pa.\u201d Ben gripped his shoulder affectionately and headed out.<\/p>\n In town Adam went straight to see Carole. School had just finished for the day. He told her what they were planning and the promise his father had extracted from him. Carole knew how Adam felt about that but she couldn\u2019t help agreeing with Ben, his life was too valuable and it was far too high a risk. Adam didn\u2019t bother starting a discussion that he knew he couldn\u2019t win, but he did beg her to be very careful. For her own sake she must not let Addison know that the Cartwrights were aware of his involvement. He was so scared that if she let anything slip her life would be at risk.<\/p>\n Carole promised to be very careful and as she said she had no intention of going into any private room with Buck, she would be in full public gaze at all times. Anyway she was still sure that however much Buck had changed, he would not hurt her. Eventually Adam changed the subject and stole a quiet hour to share a meal with his love.<\/p>\n Adam was going down to the saloon to try and find Dan. Much to his amusement, Carole suddenly decided she needed some air and she escorted him down to the saloon. Adam gave her a quick kiss and promised again to be very careful and headed in. Several friends converged on him, as he hadn\u2019t been in town lately. He took a fair amount of teasing about his engagement and had to answer a lot of questions about how Joe and Hoss were recovering, but eventually he managed to extricate himself and made his way over to Dan.<\/p>\n Dan signalled for a beer for Adam and as it arrived, so did Roy. Carole had gone down to the jail and told Roy that Adam was in the saloon and wanted to see him. Adam was amused by that and told his friends how he had been escorted past all the dark alleys and delivered to the saloon. Then he got down to business. In confidence he told his old friends what they suspected about Addison and the possible showdown.<\/p>\n Dan frowned \u201cI think you\u2019re right. I\u2019ve been debating all day whether to ride out and see you. All the strangers, who have been asking questions, have pulled out in the last twenty four hours, as though things were now ready.\u201d<\/p>\n Roy added \u201cI\u2019ve already sent a note to Ben. I\u2019ve had two reports of a large group of men assembling south of town. I\u2019ve seen several lots, arrive in fours or fives. They look tough Adam, gunmen. If they are launched against the Ponderosa you have real trouble.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam asked \u201cHow many men?\u201d He was shocked by Roy\u2019s answer \u201cNot sure but both reports suggest more than a hundred and they are still arriving.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam sipped his beer not trusting his voice as he thought about that. The Ponderosa had a labour force of some two hundred in total, including the miners and the lumberjacks, but they would only ask volunteers to fight. He knew that what had been done to his brothers would probably ensure virtually everyone would volunteer, but even so they were having to react. They would need to defend all too many places and could well be outnumbered. With that size of force at his disposal Addison was almost certainly going to try and make several attacks simultaneously<\/p>\n Roy and Dan watched the changing emotions clear for once on Adam\u2019s face and eventually Roy passed over a whiskey \u201cLook as though you can do with this Adam.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cThanks.\u201d<\/p>\n Roy said \u201cI think I\u2019ll be paying you a visit in a couple of days.\u201d<\/p>\n Dan grinned \u201cI\u2019ll come along and keep you company. I could do with the ride.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam looked from one to the other, both good friends and he was more grateful than he could have said, but he shook his head. \u201cThank you both, but it isn\u2019t your fight.\u201d<\/p>\n Roy disagreed \u201cI think it is Adam. If someone else takes over the Ponderosa this town will soon notice the difference. You and your family have helped so many of us, so often. When things are bad you\u2019ve given food, water, lumber, time, and even fought with us. It is our fight.\u201d Dan nodded his agreement and Adam could only give way \u201cYou will be very welcome. Guess I had better get back before Pa starts climbing the walls.\u201d<\/p>\n Roy insisted on riding part way back with Adam. He would have gone all the way but Adam stopped by the turn off up to the lake \u201cI\u2019ll be fine now Roy and I just want to go up by the lake for a bit.\u201d Roy knew what that spot meant to all the Cartwrights and let him go, although he sat watching Adam\u2019s back trail for five minutes just to be safe, before heading back to town.<\/p>\n Adam was sitting on the point sucking a long piece of grass when he heard a horse. He drew his gun and got behind cover but as the horse came closer he recognised his father. Adam came out, re-holstering his gun \u201cHi Pa, where have you been?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI went up to see Jos\u00e9, tell him what was going on. He wasn\u2019t at all pleased until he learnt that he would lead one group. Then he was delighted to have a chance to fight back against those who\u2019d killed his cattle and dared to try and frighten his vaqueros. I\u2019ve arranged with him to keep everything to himself until the last minute and then bring all but five of his men down to the house.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam settled back down on the rock and his father sat down next to him. For a few minutes they were quiet staring out over the lake. Then Adam told his father what he had learnt in town and that Roy and Dan would be coming out to help fight, with according to Roy at least a few others.<\/p>\n Ben was pleased that his old friends cared enough to help but he was horrified at the possible size of the opposition, he hadn\u2019t been thinking in terms of anything that large.<\/p>\n \u201cThey must be planning simultaneous attacks.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben could only agree with his eldest son but as he said they would have to defend even more places as they couldn\u2019t know exactly where or when the attacks would come.<\/p>\n Adam tried to be positive \u201cWe can choose defensive positions in most cases.\u201d Ben nodded but sighed heavily as he looked at the view he loved \u201cIt\u2019s always so peaceful here and yet how often is it the centre of strife? I just wish it was all over and the four of us were here fit and well.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cWith luck it will be over in a few days.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI hope so.\u201d Ben turned to look at his eldest son \u201cOne reason I want you at the house is to protect Little Joe. At the moment he\u2019s not strong enough to can\u2019t stop anyone coming in and shooting him or even smothering him. If someone wants to wipe out the Cartwrights they know where to find him.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam frowned he hadn\u2019t thought of that but he tried to reassure his father \u201cGive my little brother a gun and I\u2019d bet on his ability to look after himself even now.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI hope so. I think the house may well be a target anyway. Financially it wouldn\u2019t matter than much, but if any of us are still alive and our home and possessions are all gone, that might be the last straw.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam stared at his father in some surprise \u201cI don\u2019t ever remember you being so pessimistic before a fight Pa.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI\u2019ve never fought anyone else, who would be ruthless enough to order what was done to Joseph.\u201d Adam had no answer to that, he had become accustomed to the idea but he remembered how sick he\u2019d been when he first saw what had been done to his brother.<\/p>\n Eventually he straightened his shoulders \u201cCome on Pa we will win. We\u2019ve more than held our own so far ands as Hoss said once; we have lots of good friends who will help us. In a few weeks time you can forget all this and help me plan my wedding.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben grinned at that, he remembered his own thought good friends and three strong sons, with right and God on their side they would come through. He smiled more easily than he would have believed possible a few minutes earlier and put his arm round his son\u2019s shoulder \u201cSure I will. I\u2019ve waited a long time for a daughter-in-law and you\u2019ve chosen a lovely girl.\u201d<\/p>\n Then father and son rode home, with all too many things to think about but a renewed belief that somehow they would prevail.<\/p>\n Book 4 – The fight with Addison and its aftermath<\/strong><\/p>\n Home to Stay part 4<\/strong><\/p>\n by:\u00a0\u00a0Lyn R.<\/strong><\/p>\n Expecting the trouble with Addison to come to a head on Friday, the next two days seemed to go very slowly. Outwardly things were normal, although the number of hands in the bunkhouse steadily increased as the men were called in from the outlying parts of the ranch. Under the surface the tension steadily grew as they planned the details of their defence. Hoss at one point remarked that he hoped they were right, it would be a terrible anticlimax if nothing happened. Somehow none of them doubted that trouble was coming, it all seemed to fit too well.<\/p>\n Friday morning dawned bright and clear. Hoss was ready to set out for the mines. The wagons weren\u2019t due to leave the mines until five in the evening as time at the stamp-mill was booked during the night, so Hoss could take his time riding up there. Ben was sending Red, one of the long time hands, with Hoss to make sure that he got there safely, as his leg was still very weak. Hoss was going to explain the risks to the miners and ask for volunteers to defend the mine and to guard the ore wagons. A further party of hands would join him later in the day, led by Roy who had arrived the previous evening.<\/p>\n Roy had told them that some thirty men, led by Dan and Philip Deidersheimer, would be out to help defend the ranch. All of them long time friends of the Cartwrights who wanted to repay past favours. Ben was delighted to know that so many people were willing to risk their lives to help him and his family, forgetting how often they had risked their own lives for their friends. Ben was heading up to the lumber camp and sawmill to ask for volunteers there, and Adam promised to send extra help later in the day, when he knew just how many men were available.<\/p>\n Ben\u2019s parting with his sons was a casual \u201cLook after yourselves\u201d but he was heavy hearted as he rode off, wondering if all four of them would survive this night, because he was sure there would be men dead before morning. Adam had simply given both his big brother and his father a swift hug and watched them leave with a prayer that both would be safe.<\/p>\n In town Carole was very restless and found it almost impossible to concentrate in school. As evening approached and she dressed for dinner she tried hard to stay calm, but all she could think about was the fight for the ranch that Adam and his family might be facing that night. Carole did her best to act when Addison took her out but when the food was gone and they were sitting over drinks, Buck asked her what was wrong.<\/p>\n Carole bit back a hasty reply, and fell back on an old excuse, she had a headache. Addison didn\u2019t accept that \u201cAre you thinking about your cowboy?\u201d<\/p>\n Carole laughed to hear Adam described like that \u201cHe\u2019s not quite the normal run of cowboys.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cSo I hear, plays around with all sorts of things, bit of engineering, bit of law, bit of a gunman.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole glared at him \u201cI will not discuss my fianc\u00e9 with you.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cWhen\u2019s the wedding?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cIn a couple of months. I have to finish out this term at school first and Adam is designing our house.\u201d<\/p>\n Addison grinned at that thought, by morning a new house would be needed but Adam wasn\u2019t going to be around to design it. Carole didn\u2019t like the expression on his face and almost despite herself she said, \u201cWhy are you looking like that, what do you mean?\u201d<\/p>\n Addison shrugged \u201cI was just thinking I must meet this paragon of virtue, expert in so many fields.\u201d The sarcasm dripped from his voice and Carole, very uneasy, said \u201cLeave Adam alone, don\u2019t hurt him.\u201d The emphasis was on the last word and Addison frowned at her, grabbing her arm \u201cI think it\u2019s time we had a private talk.\u201d<\/p>\n Before she knew what was happening he led the way out the back and down the corridor to his room, the grip on her elbow almost painful. Carole was too slow to react and too embarrassed to scream and found herself pushed into a luxurious suite. Addison locked the door and lent against it \u201cRight Carole just what did you mean by that remark?\u201d<\/p>\n Carole tried to bluff him \u201cI only meant that you were jealous and you mustn\u2019t harm Adam. You always were ruthless.\u201d<\/p>\n Addison knew her far too well \u201cYou\u2019re lying, what do you know?\u201d He started walking towards her and scared Carole backed away until she felt the wall behind her and couldn\u2019t go any further. Addison grabbed her arms \u201cTell me the truth Carole, just how much do you know?\u201d Even as he spoke, Buck realised that if she hadn\u2019t known anything before he had just told her that there was something to know. He was well aware that she was very bright and he backed off slightly at the thought, but Carole couldn\u2019t keep it in any longer. She wasn\u2019t going to be scared by him, still positive that he wouldn\u2019t hurt her. She straightened her shoulders \u201cAlright I\u2019ll tell you what I know. I know that you are trying to ruin the Ponderosa, that you had Joe beaten and Hoss shot. And I know that you are going to lose, because they are better men than you are. More determined and much cleverer than you\u2019ll ever be, with right on their side. Now give me the key of this room, I\u2019m going home.\u201d<\/p>\n Addison was shocked to realise that his cover was penetrated and to know he would never win her back, but he couldn\u2019t stop her and passed her the key and then watched her leave.<\/p>\n Addison was still determined to get his revenge on Adam, blaming him for the loss of Carole. His plans were all laid and by now the various groups of men would be moving into position. He had planned to leave within quarter of an hour anyway, but it would ruin his plans if Carole went out to the Ponderosa. He went down to the schoolhouse and he could see her moving around inside. He left two men to make sure that she didn\u2019t leave but warned them that she was not to be physically hurt. In his own warped way he did still love her. Then Addison headed out for the spot he had chosen so carefully, where he was going to come face to face with his rival.<\/p>\n Carole paced around the schoolhouse, very worried by what she had said. She went over and over exactly what she had said wondering if she ought to go out to the ranch and let Adam know. Eventually she decided that she had no news that would help. She hadn\u2019t said anything to alert Addison that the Cartwrights were expecting trouble that night and they were already expecting a full-scale attack. Maybe she had ensured that it would take place but it wasn\u2019t exactly news and if she went to the ranch and there was trouble, she would just be in the way. Eventually she sunk down onto the sofa and poured herself a large drink as she settled down to wait for news. There was no way she could sleep, she was far too worried, and all she could do was wait and pray.<\/p>\n At the ranch Adam had explained the situation to the men only keeping back Addison\u2019s name and personal reasons for the attack. Every one of the hands had expressed their willingness to fight. Adam had expected it, knowing the men, but he was touched and for a minute he couldn\u2019t find his voice. Then he thanked all of them and began organising them into four groups. Including the men from town he had 127 men. He sent 30 with Roy to join Hoss and 40 men with Dan and Philip to join his father. He put 30 under Jos\u00e9 to be ready to ride out at the first sign of trouble to wherever they were needed and had Kirk deploy fifteen men round the house for protection. The remaining twelve he told to have horses saddled and be ready to ride with messages, when he needed them.<\/p>\n Unable to do anything else to prepare for trouble Adam went back inside and up to join his little brother and Beth. Joe knew that he was too weak to really be able to help but insisted that Adam load his rifle and bring his gun belt up. Adam did so but made his brother promise to stay quietly in bed unless the house was under attack. Joe begrudgingly agreed.<\/p>\n Suddenly they heard an altercation outside, one of Kirk\u2019s guards had caught a man sneaking in. The man insisted he only had a letter, and yelled at the top of his voice \u201cA letter for Adam Cartwright that he will wanna see.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam forced a grin for Joe \u201cGuess I had better go and see what all the excitement is about.\u201d He went downstairs and called to Kirk to bring the man over to him. The man, a stranger, was unshaven with a low slung gun, and asked \u201cYou Cartwright?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam nodded and the man went on \u201cI wanna talk to you in private, about Miss King.\u201d This was said with a leer and Adam went cold at the words. He ordered Kirk to search the man and Kirk removed both his gun and a vicious looking knife, both of which he handed to Adam. Adam signalled Kirk and the other two of his men who had escorted the stranger in, to go back on guard and then turned back to the stranger. \u201cAlright what do you have to say.\u201d<\/p>\n The man handed Adam a letter, purporting to be from Carole. It was a good forgery; Addison had kept all her letters from four years ago. It wasn\u2019t signed but Adam knew the handwriting. The letter was short and to the point \u201cI am being held as a hostage. If you come with this man I will be set free; otherwise they say they will kill me. Come alone.\u201d Adam knew that she had been having dinner with Addison, it would have been so easy to grab her and even before he finished reading it, he knew he would have to go. He grabbed the messenger \u201cWhere is she?\u201d Adam went into Joe\u2019s room and Joe knew that something was terribly wrong as soon as he saw Adam\u2019s face. \u201cPa, Hoss?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cThey are fine. I\u2019ve had a note Addison has grabbed Carole, it\u2019s her handwriting. He wants an exchange, her for me.\u201d Joe stared in horror at his brother \u201cYou promised Pa you\u2019d stay here. He\u2019ll kill you.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cProbably but if I stay here and they kill Carole?\u201d the terror was clear on his face \u201cI couldn\u2019t live with that Joe. Maybe I\u2019ll get the chance to turn the tables, I have to try.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cCarole was sure that Addison would never hurt her.\u201d Joe protested but Adam shook his head \u201cShe has barely seen him for four years, she doesn\u2019t know him any more.\u201d Adam stared at his brother \u201cWould you risk it?\u201d<\/p>\n Joe had to admit in his brother\u2019s place, he would be making the same decision. Tacitly admitting that Adam had won that argument Joe asked, \u201cWhat can I do?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cYou\u2019ll have to decide when and where to send Jos\u00e9, when we get news and otherwise stay put.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe put out his hand and Adam took it, he bent down and gave his brother a hug and then hurriedly he left. Joe pulled himself to the window and stood watching Adam ride off with the stranger, knowing he would probably never see his brother alive again. Beth had come back in and she supported him back to the bed and then Joe asked her to go and fetch one of the messengers and a long-term hand Jamieson. He wrote a quick note and asked the messenger to take it to his father up at the sawmill.<\/p>\n Then Joe turned his attention to Jamieson. He knew the older man was one of the best trackers they had on the ranch. Joe asked Jamieson to try and follow Adam, but to be very careful to make sure that he wasn\u2019t seen. Jamieson was to take two other men with him so that if they could track Adam down, a message could be sent back to the house and to Ben at the sawmill. It was all Joe could do and he felt it was so little, it seemed hopeless to try and get any aid to Adam in the wide expanses of the Ponderosa at night.<\/p>\n As he rode into the trap Adam prayed that Carole and his family would be all right. He knew that his own chances of living past the next couple of hours were very slight and as he was led up towards the lake, he took a last leave of the land that he loved. They hadn\u2019t long left the house when Adam heard shooting coming from there, his guide cum captor wouldn’t say anything but just led him on. About twenty minutes later he led Adam into a clearing he knew well, it was one of the few places from where the house and the flume could be seen. It was empty but he was ordered to dismount and wait. He still had his gun but knew it was of no use while Carole was held as a threat against him. He stood waiting, wondering what was happening for what seem an age, when suddenly an order came from behind him to drop his gunbelt. Adam did so and then moved back as he was ordered.<\/p>\n Then Adam was allowed to turn round and found himself face to face with an elegantly dressed good looking man of about his own age. The pair stood considering each other and eventually Adam said, \u201cYou must be Addison.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cYes Carole told me that you knew. May I ask how? I thought I had covered my tracks rather well.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cYou booked the transport that I required before Christmas, using your own name and then cancelled it a month later.\u201d<\/p>\n Addison nodded \u201cI wondered if it was that. A foolish move before I decided to take over the Ponderosa.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cYou won\u2019t succeed.\u201d<\/p>\n Addison just laughed \u201cIt will be mine by morning, as you will see. Sit down, the entertainment will start very soon.\u201d<\/p>\n Meanwhile the attacks had been launched. Hoss was on the lead wagon and was expecting the ambush but it was well set and his driver was hit. Hoss pushed the injured man down into the seatwell and took the reins, keeping his wagon moving forward; knowing the others would follow. At the first shot Roy and his men, who had been keeping at the back moved forward, giving covering fire for the heavy wagons. There were nearly forty men attacking the wagons and they had been told that it would be a walkover, but in fact found themselves under heavy fire. The running battle carried on for about ten minutes and then the attackers pulled back to lick their wounds and reform.<\/p>\n As soon as things quietened down Hoss pulled up his wagon, needing to know what the damage was and tend the injured. Hoss needed to cut free one injured animal from his wagon and there were several others on the other wagons. Roy quickly checked his men, two were dead and five others badly hurt, including the driver from Hoss\u2019 wagon. Adam had been scared that something like that would happen and he had suggested that Hoss take a light wagon along just in case they had anyone hurt and some spare oxen. Grateful for his brother\u2019s foresight Hoss had the injured lifted into the wagon and the two dead tied over spare horses, asking two men to take them on into town. Several others had flesh wounds but for the moment they accepted rough first aid from their mates and were ready to carry on. Roy had a graze on his arm but so far Hoss himself was untouched. It took Hoss about quarter of an hour to rearrange things and then he was ready to move on towards the mills. They still had some twenty miles to go and Hoss knew there would probably be another attack but at least they had weathered the first one, albeit at the cost of two lives.<\/p>\n At the house the firing was sporadic as those mounting the attack discovered that it was well defended. They jostled for position probing to try and find a weak spot. Their orders were very specific, they were to set fire to the house and Addison wanted the fire set on the upper floor, specifically in Adam\u2019s bedroom. He had bought information about the house from an ex-hand and knew exactly which room belonged to his rival. Addison needed to destroy Adam\u2019s possessions and make sure Adam knew it before he destroyed the man himself. He wanted to wipe all trace of his rival off the earth. Anyway it made good sense to start the fire on the upper storey; it would be more difficult to put it out. Addison was sure that the fire could be started, by using fire arrows from the roof of the outhouse. With any luck it would get a firm hold before it was even discovered.<\/p>\n Beth insisted that Joe stay in bed, there was nothing he could do for now and to Joe it seemed time was standing still. He could hear occasional shots but both defenders and attackers were in cover and everyone was loath to take the risk of moving. The stalemate continued for over two hours and then one of the men, Hank, who had gone with Jamieson broke through the cordon of attackers and went up to the house.<\/p>\n Hank went up to report to Joe. They had managed to track Adam, his brother had deliberately left sign, brushing against trees to break twigs, walking Sport through any soft ground that he could. Adam was being held in the middle of a clearing with at least two guns on him that they could see. They hadn\u2019t dared make a move; Adam would be dead before they could reach him and the two gunmen were well protected. Jamieson had stayed behind to watch sending Hank back to see Joe while Red went to see Mr Cartwright.<\/p>\n From Hank\u2019s description Joe knew exactly where his brother was being held but he was too weak to go to Adam himself. He asked Hank to send Jos\u00e9 up and then explained the situation to their foreman. Joe asked Jos\u00e9 to take five men and break out, try to help Adam.<\/p>\n Jos\u00e9 agreed immediately, but pointed out that they couldn\u2019t make any overt move to attack the clearing, Adam would be the first to die. Even if Jamieson had only seen two guns there could be more.<\/p>\n Little Joe nodded, not daring to meet his friend\u2019s gaze \u201c I know that Jos\u00e9 but don\u2019t forget Adam will be angling for a chance. He won\u2019t just be waiting to die. If you\u2019re around, maybe you can pull him out. Just play it by ear. Pa may well be there anyway but I don\u2019t know what\u2019s happening at the sawmill, He may not even know yet that Adam\u2019s gone.\u201d Joe looked up, near despair so clear on his face \u201cIt\u2019s all I can do Jos\u00e9\u201d<\/p>\n Jos\u00e9 gripped Joe\u2019s left hand \u201cI\u2019ll do all I can. Try not to worry Adam\u2019s canny enough to wriggle out of trouble, he\u2019s done it before, I\u2019d bet on him doing it again.\u201d<\/p>\n Jos\u00e9 didn\u2019t find any great problem in slipping his men out through the cordon, no shots came their way and once they were well clear, they mounted and headed after Adam. If the rest of the rescue went as easily there would be no trouble, but Jos\u00e9 knew that the odds were heavily against him being able to do anything to help his friend.<\/p>\n Ben had faced the first of the four attacks and had been hard pressed as some sixty men attacked the sawmill. They had dug themselves in on the treeline and then started to lob dynamite. At first the Ponderosa hands had managed to pull the fuses out but the lesson was quickly learnt and the attackers shortened the fuses. Two men were blown up as they tried to reach the dynamite. At that Ben had ordered his men to take cover, he wouldn\u2019t risk lives unnecessarily. They had worked hard all day and dismantled the two main saws and hidden them. While they remained the sawmill could be made operational within a couple of weeks even if the whole structure was destroyed. The attackers continued to lob dynamite into the mill, until it was just a smouldering ruin. Then they turned their attention to the piles of wood, cut and ready for delivery. Here their job wasn\u2019t so easy, in order to reach the cut timber they had to leave the cover of the trees and came under a barrage of fire from the Ponderosa hands. After two frontal attacks, they retired with quite heavy casualties to consider matters.<\/p>\n Ben had his men well organised, with one group firing, another reloading. The one thing they had done during the days of planning was to check all guns and ensure more than adequate ammunition at all possible points. Ben also had certain men detailed to be ready for fire fighting if necessary, he wanted to try and save the cut wood if it was at all possible.<\/p>\n The ruin of the sawmill was still alight and gave a dusky light over the scene. It was a very uncertain light for accurate shooting and any hits made were due to the sheer barrage of shots. Thus a lone rider Bill Symons, managed to make his way up to Ben\u2019s party unharmed despite being shot at from both sides.<\/p>\n Bill called out that he had a message from Joe and was allowed in. Worried Ben hurried over to him and recognising Bill he asked what was happening. Bill repeated what Joe had told him \u201cAdam left the house with a stranger. The man brought a message from Carole, she was being held hostage and was gonna be killed if Adam didn\u2019t go.\u201d Ben aged visibly as Bill spoke, it was what he had feared, a trap set for Adam, which could cost his life. It was why he had made his son promise to stay at the house. Now he felt he should have foreseen this move the one thing, which would force his son to break his word.<\/p>\n Somehow Ben managed to keep control and he asked, \u201cWhat has Joe done?\u201d<\/p>\n Bill explained that Joe had sent Jamieson with two men to track Adam. Once they knew where Adam was being held one would bring word to the sawmill and the other take word back to the house. Ben couldn\u2019t think what else Joe could have done with Carole held as a hostage, Adam would have to go alone, but he knew it was long odds against him being able to reach his son with help in time to be able to save his life. There was nothing he could do until the next messenger reached him, other than pray for his eldest son. Then suddenly a fresh attack was launched and he had to try and put the fear for Adam to the back of his mind and cope with the new attack. The reason for the delay was soon obvious as fire arrows began to rain down on them. The fire fighters were soon very busy trying to save the months of work and thousands of dollars the pile of cut timber represented. Then Ben saw a group of the attackers riding off. A couple of minutes later they heard firing coming from a distance and knew that the group must have run into Johnny\u2019s party. At the mill there was a lull in the fighting and Ben stared into the distance, so scared for Adam, and wondering what was happening with Hoss and elsewhere on his ranch.<\/p>\n His attention was brought back to the present as another man rode in. This time it was Red, who had been sent by Jamieson. He had not had very far to go from where Adam was being held. Red headed straight over to Ben. Ben stood tensely watching him approach and recognising the fear, Red said \u201cAdam\u2019s fine so far.\u201d Ben relaxed a little and Red went on to explain exactly where Adam was being held and the conditions as far as they had been able to see. Red said, \u201cHe\u2019s just sitting in the middle of a clearing, there were two guns on him that we could see, although we couldn\u2019t really make out the men holding them. He seemed to be talking to someone in front of him but we couldn\u2019t see him at all. Jamieson stayed to watch and Hank went back to tell Joe while I came here.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben nodded and turned to Jack Catfish \u201cI have to go to Adam.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cOf course Boss. I can keep this fight going, you go and get Adam out.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben said tautly \u201cThank you.\u201d And then picked four men to go with him, all men he knew were steady and good shots. He carefully watched the pattern of gun flashes in order to see the best way to break out. He soon spotted a break in the cordon in the direction of the flume and he led his small party through it and headed towards his eldest son.<\/p>\n Meanwhile Hoss and the wagons had been attacked again but those attacking them were in a quandary. They couldn\u2019t kill the oxen or they wouldn\u2019t be able to move the wagons. They had planned to wipe out the men with the wagons and take charge but there were too many of them and the defenders were too good with guns. Suffering too many casualties, the attacking group were reduced to trying to pick men of from a distance, but it was dark and hard to be accurate, especially with Roy and his men keeping up defensive fire. Then another forty odd men suddenly descended on the wagons.<\/p>\n For a moment as they saw the men approaching Hoss and Roy were totally dismayed but then Hoss realised that the shooting at them had faded as the raiders saw help coming. Then the new force was amongst them whooping and yelling and Hoss recognised John McKay. He turned to Roy \u201cLooks like a rescue mission.\u201d<\/p>\n Fair and McKay had brought half the afternoon shift out to meet the wagons in case of trouble. The miners knew that Adam had helped to design and the Cartwrights had fought for the introduction of the square set shoring which had probably saved at least some of their lives, cave ins being much less frequent and less catastrophic. The miners were very willing to help out especially with the prospect of a good fight. McKay and Fair were unable to control their miners, who seeing their enemy running were off in hot pursuit, not about to be done out of a fight. The two men let the rest go and stopped by Hoss\u2019 wagon, the big man instantly recognisable even in the dim light of the moon. Jim Fair said, \u201cWe heard you might be in trouble and thought we\u2019d help out.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss grinned broadly \u201cI think anyone would have run from that charge, if my leg was better I\u2019d have led the way. The cavalry have nothing on you lot.\u201d<\/p>\n Jim was very pleased at their reception \u201cRight we\u2019ll escort you on in.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss said, \u201cSeriously many thanks, things were looking very dodgy. I don\u2019t think they would have stopped us but I\u2019m sure many more would have been killed.\u201d On checking casualties they found that they had five dead, including the two they already knew about and another nine who needed doctor\u2019s care urgently, apart from various flesh wounds. Hoss had taken a bullet in the arm but it was only a graze and he was fine otherwise. Roy tied it up for him and then said that he would leave the injured men with Hoss and take the fit men back to the ranch in case Ben or Adam needed extra help.<\/p>\n Hoss could only agree, he was confidant that the wagons were safe now, they only had eight miles to go. The raiders were too dispirited to try again even if they could manage to evade the miners\u2019 pursuit. Hoss said, \u201cJust tell Adam that we\u2019re fine. I sure hope things are going as well elsewhere.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam was still sitting in the middle of the clearing. He could see Addison in front of him, but Addison had built himself a shelter, in case anyone had succeeded in following Adam. Adam had asked where Carole was but had only been told that there was no point in him worrying about that, he would never see her again. Adam said, \u201cYou are going to kill me?\u201d Addison nodded and Adam asked \u201cWhy the delay?\u201d<\/p>\n Addison said, \u201cI want you to watch your ranch being destroyed first. That\u2019s why I picked this spot. By morning there will be no ranchhouse, no flume, indeed no Cartwrights. Then I will take over the land and there won\u2019t be anyone to stop me. You will watch the death throes of your precious Ponderosa and then you will join it.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam just sat calmly; he had guessed why he had been brought to that particular spot so Addison wasn\u2019t telling him anything he didn\u2019t already know. Addison was furious, he had expected some reaction but he tried to hide his fury \u201cYou\u2019ll change when you see the ranchhouse go up in smoke.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam considered him and almost conversationally said \u201cYou must hate me very much and yet she could have been yours, if you had only compromised, she did love you once.\u201d That was too much for Addison who came to his feet and hit Adam hard round the face with his gun butt twice. Adam reeled backwards feeling the blood running down his face but he managed to keep hold of his senses, although he was sure that his cheekbone was broken.<\/p>\n Addison got control of himself and retreated to his seat. Then with delight he saw the fire as the first dynamite hit the sawmill; he pointed it out to Adam. Adam\u2019s heart fell, scared for his father, but he knew the only chance he had was to taunt this man and to do that he had to show he was totally unaffected by whatever happened and he just sat and watched as the mill was destroyed. Then there was a lull, Addison said \u201cThat\u2019s just the start of the evening\u2019s entertainment. By this time the ore wagons should be in my hands, all the drivers will be dead. Were any of your family along?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam swallowed hard to make sure that his voice was under control and he sounded almost disinterested \u201cMy brother Hoss is with the wagons, but he isn\u2019t dead. I very much doubt that you have control of the wagons. We have them well defended.\u201d<\/p>\n Addison lent forward \u201cHow do you know your brother isn\u2019t dead? I sent a considerable force of very experienced men to take over.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI can always sense when my family is in trouble and so far they are fine. Anyway we had more than sixty men with those wagons.\u201d Addison was visibly disturbed by that, much to Adam\u2019s delight. Addison knew that if Adam was telling the truth then his men would be outnumbered. He shook his head as though to clear it and then gave a sharp laugh \u201cYou must have left everything else bare, did you really think the ore wagons were the only thing I wanted tonight?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam shook his head \u201cYou underestimate us. We employ more than 200 hands and 40 or so friends from town have come out to help us.\u201d<\/p>\n Addison was shaken by that but he was quick to come back \u201cCartwrights only ask volunteers to fight or so they say.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cTrue enough but when you hurt Hoss and Joe, you ensured that every man who works for us would volunteer.\u201d Addison had no answer and Adam went on \u201cThat is why you will lose. You underestimated our men, when you had Joe beaten and Hoss ambushed every one of the hands began to work twice as hard to help me.\u201d<\/p>\n The two men sat and stared at each other in silence, they were alike in many ways, not least in their love for the same girl, but the principles which Ben had taught his sons and which governed their lives were entirely missing in Addison\u2019s make up. Time passed and then Addison pointed to the flume. From that distance it was spectacular as it wound its way down the mountain. Then as they heard a bang they saw a great section of the flume lift into the air. For a moment it seemed to hang there and then broke up and fell back to earth. A couple of minutes later Adam watched impassively as the other high section was blown up. He knew it would hit the ranch hard but as things stood he was unlikely to live to worry about it and he let no reaction show, although it needed all his control. All he wanted was to go for this man, who sat only a few feet away from him, and had ordered such destruction and caused his brothers such pain but he kept control. The thought of Carole sustained him and he sat impassively as Addison gloated.<\/p>\n Ben was only a mile from his son when he heard the first explosion and saw the flume destroyed. He had no need to hide his feelings and the men with him knew, that if they found the man who had ordered this done, then either he or Ben would be dead before morning. With a muffled curse Ben led the way on, things such as the flume or the sawmill could be replaced, but his son could not.<\/p>\n They soon reached the place where Jamieson was waiting. From there they could actually see Adam and hear the sound of voices, although it was impossible to make out the words. Ben could guess why Addison was waiting, there was only be one reason for bringing Adam to this particular spot where so much of the ranch could be seen, but Ben didn\u2019t dare make a move yet. He could only pray that his eldest son would be able to work something because at the moment anything they did would sign Adam\u2019s death warrant with three guns on him.<\/p>\n Ben sat back and waited, sure that his son would try something when he felt the time was right and Ben could only be there to back his move. Five minutes later Jos\u00e9 and his men rode in and Jos\u00e9 was very glad to find Ben there, it took the responsibility from his shoulders. Jos\u00e9 very quietly filled in what news he could, having to tell his Boss that the house was under attack but that they were coping so far. He reassured Ben that Joe was being sensible and remaining in bed, although in a way that worried Ben. Ben had half expected Joe to try and reach his brother, despite his weakness, and knew that his son must be even weaker than he had thought, because under the circumstances he placed no reliance on Joe\u2019s sense to keep him in bed.<\/p>\n Adam would have been glad to know for sure that his father was close at hand but he would have been very surprised if there was nobody waiting out in the night. He knew that he had to arrange a chance for them to help, but he was banking heavily on help being nearby.<\/p>\n At the house two men had finally worked their way round to the outhouse and scrambled up on the roof. From there it was an easy job to lob a stick of dynamite through the window of Adam\u2019s room. They waited for the dynamite to explode and followed up with several fire arrows through. Little Joe was nearly thrown out of bed by the explosion in the room next door and hurriedly got up and went through the connecting door into Adam\u2019s room. Utter chaos met his eye, the bed was burning fiercely and everything in one corner was thrown around. He yelled for Beth to send some men up and then began to drag some of his brother\u2019s favourite possessions from the room. He had got Adam\u2019s guitar and model ship over to his father\u2019s room and was just dragging his brother\u2019s desk with all his personal papers into Ben\u2019s room when the men reached him. Joe organised them into a bucket squad via his room to fight the fire and with one man carried on taking armfuls of books clothes, anything he could move, to safety. For nearly half an hour the two men moved Adam\u2019s possessions while the others fought the fire. They managed to prevent it spreading outwards but the roof was still on fire, Eventually Joe collapsed on the landing and two of the men carried him downstairs. Beth had no idea where Joe had found the energy he had, but somehow he had kept going while he saved his brother\u2019s things. It was an act of faith that his brother would be saved and would still need them, but with those safe he was almost out on his feet. Joe hung onto the last shreds of consciousness while the men fought the blaze and Jos\u00e9\u2019s men threw back the men attacking the ranch to keep the fire fighters safe.<\/p>\n Beth sat by Joe feeding him a little water as he lay on the sofa fighting to retain his senses. She knew how weak he still was and couldn\u2019t imagine how he had done all he had. Then Roy arrived back from town with about twenty men. He attacked from the rear and caught between him and the defenders of the house, the gunmen decided that they had had enough and began giving up. Roy took charge and had half his men guard the gunmen and everyone else fought the blaze, which was quickly brought under control. When Kirk came in to tell Joe that the fire was out, with Adam\u2019s room gutted and some damage to the roof but the rest intact. Joe tried to say thank you, but he finally gave way to the lure of oblivion, totally exhausted and passed out before he could really say what he wanted.<\/p>\n The fire had been seen by Addison and he pointed out to Adam The glow in the sky from the fire at the sawmill was obvious but now it was joined by the fire at the house. Adam was completely impassive as Addison delighted in telling him that he had ordered the fire started in Adam\u2019s own room, all his personal possessions would be destroyed. Adam just shrugged \u201cAs you intend to kill me it hardly matters.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben had also seen the flames at the house. He was deeply hurt as he saw his home of so many memories go up in smoke but for now it didn\u2019t seem very important. He prayed that his youngest son was safe, but otherwise his whole mind and will were bent on finding a way to save his eldest son.<\/p>\n For half an hour Adam sat silently watching the flames at the house and at the mill. He was careful to hide all emotion and he had always been good at concealing his feelings. Then he suddenly realised that the fire at the house was dying down and the house still stood, At the same time he saw the glow from the sawmill fade away. At the mill Johnny had brought his party back. They had already had one run in with the gunmen but hadn\u2019t been expecting trouble from that particular direction and had been driven off. When they saw the flume destroyed and knew that their bonuses were in jeopardy and knowing that they had let the men through, they attacked furiously. Within five minutes twelve of the twenty men who had just destroyed the flume were dead or injured badly enough to be unable to ride and the remaining eight fled. Then Johnny launched his men at the rear of those attacking the mill. He had the cover of the trees and Jack Catfish, realising what was happening took all his men, even those who had been fire fighting, back up to the ruins of the mill. The gunmen were trapped in the open between two fires and it didn\u2019t take long for them to realise it and begin throwing down their guns and begging for mercy. Jack left Johnny to deal with the prisoners and put everyone else on to fighting the fire, which they quickly brought under control.<\/p>\n Adam saw the effects of his men\u2019s efforts and he began to taunt Addison. Time had come to make his move and try to give whoever was out there a chance to save him. Somehow he needed to get Addison close to him again and this time he would be ready. He wanted to make Addison lose control again. Adam stood up despite the menacing guns on him and pointed to the sky \u201cYou\u2019ve lost Addison. By now the ore will be at the stamp mills, the fire at the mill is out and the house still stands. You\u2019ve lost and you\u2019re a fugitive with a price on your head, whether you kill me or not. Your grandiose plans have failed.\u201d<\/p>\n Addison knew he was right, the Ponderosa was still standing, maybe battered but nothing that couldn\u2019t be dealt with in a few months, but he was still determined to hurt Adam. He hit out in the one way that was left to him and yelled at Adam, clearly enough for all the waiting men to hear. \u201cMaybe you\u2019re right, the Ponderosa is still yours, but Carole isn\u2019t, she\u2019s dead.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben hearing them was moving forward without even thinking as Adam, with one wordless cry, launched himself at Addison. In that moment he was past thought, all he knew was the urge to kill this man, who had injured his brothers, damaged his ranch and now taunted him with the death of the love he had found after so long. Addison had guessed the result of his words and he had his gun raised and as Adam moved Addison shot him. That shot released all the waiting men and as Adam fell a fusillade of shots rang out. Addison fell by Adam and the other two men in the bushes were killed. It was all over within seconds and Ben ran, cold with dread, to his eldest son. Adam had taken one bullet in the abdomen and was unconscious but alive. Ben barely gave a glance to the body of the man he had never met who had caused all this carnage just out of revenge. Addison has been hit by at least eight bullets and must have been dead before he hit the ground.<\/p>\n Ben did his best to stem the flow of blood from the wound. He knew it would be touch and go, the bullet was still in and all he could do was get Adam back to the ranch and pray he would last until the doctor reached them. He sent Jos\u00e9 straight to town to get Doc, sure that his son wouldn\u2019t be the only one injured after this night\u2019s events. Ben got one of the men to hand his son\u2019s inert body up to him, once he was mounted, and then let Jamieson lead Buck back to the ranch, while he concentrated all his efforts on holding his son still and trying to warm him up. He told the others to bring in the three dead bodies and then they moved out. Ben was all too aware that it could prove fatal to move Adam but equally to let him stay where he was would be deadly, he needed a doctor as fast as possible.<\/p>\n At the ranch Beth and Kirk were trying to get some order inside, while Roy dealt with the prisoners. They had got Joe to bed in one of the guestrooms, as his own room was sodden. They tried to pile Adam\u2019s belongings neatly in Ben\u2019s room, where Joe had dumped them and prayed that Adam would need them again. They hadn\u2019t sustained many casualties, fighting from the cover of the house and had no dead, but two were seriously enough wounded to need to go to bed. Beth guessed that worse would be arriving and she got Kirk to organise the smaller bunkhouse as a hospital. Beth did what she could for the two injured men, neither of whom were very seriously hurt, and had just got back inside when Dan arrived from the sawmill. Dan warned them that a party of injured was on their way down from the mill. Johnny\u2019s gang had had one killed and had four seriously hurt while Jack Catfish had lost two men to dynamite and had another three shot and one badly burnt. Beth got beds made up for the eight casualties and wondered how Hoss had got on. She guessed that he would take any casualties into the hospital in town. Then they could only wait and pray that none of the Cartwrights were amongst the injured.<\/p>\n Hoss had reached town about an hour earlier and Doc had already seen to the nine injured men, only one was in danger with a bullet through the lung. The rest should be alright barring infection and he left them with two nuns who were nursing sisters, saying that he would be back later. Doc had done all he could for now and he knew that he would more than likely be needed out at the Ponderosa. Hoss very worried about his family, insisted on riding along, despite his leg which was aching fiercely. Hoss had taken the chance to pop in the schoolhouse, seeing the light on. Hoss told her all he knew, not that it helped Carole much but she knew that there was a strong probability that things were settled one way or another. Hoss promised to send word as soon as he knew, if Adam hadn\u2019t already done so. Carole had admitted to Hoss that Addison had scared her and she had let slip that the Cartwrights knew he was behind things but it seemed strangely irrelevant now.<\/p>\n Hoss and the Doctor arrived at the ranch shortly before Ben\u2019s cavalcade. Beth quickly directed Doc to the wounded, the other eight had arrived at the ranch and been put to bed. Then she had the task of breaking it to Hoss about the trap his eldest brother had walked in to, She told him about the note and was very surprised at his reaction as he burst out \u201cThe fool!\u201d As Beth looked at him in near shock Hoss explained that he had seen Carole in town, she was fine and hadn\u2019t been in any trouble, although Addison had sacred her a little.<\/p>\n Beth sighed heavily \u201cThe note must have been a forgery.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss nodded \u201cYeah and Adam fell for it.\u201d Beth told him that both his father and Jos\u00e9 had goner after Adam and that they knew where to find him, but otherwise she had no news. Hoss was thoroughly scared for his brother, but all he could do was wait. He looked at the damaged house and Beth told him what had happened and what Joe had done. Hoss went up to check on his little brother, but Joe was fast asleep.<\/p>\n Beth said, \u201cI don\u2019t think he has done himself any real harm, he was just exhausted. He wouldn\u2019t rest until all Adam\u2019s things were safe.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss lent over to tuck the blanket tighter round his little brother \u201cI can understand why, sort of ensure Adam got back home too. Sure hope it works little brother.\u201d Then he left Joe to sleep while he went to look at the damage. The room was gutted but as far as Hoss could tell only one bookcase was destroyed and the bed. The rest of Adam\u2019s belonging were safe. The books that they had lost were mainly Charles Dickens and Hoss knew that if he wrote to Dickens, he would get replacements for his friend. Hoss stood staring at the mess praying that Adam wasn\u2019t dead and Joe\u2019s efforts in vain. Then as he stared out of the window he saw Ben riding in with Adam in his arms. Hoss hurried downstairs and out to his father, limping heavily after all the extra work on his leg.<\/p>\n Roy and Dan had taken Adam from his father and Ben was stiffly dismounting. Dan asked \u201cWhat room do you want him in, his own is gutted.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cPut him in mine. I\u2019ll be up in a minute.\u201d<\/p>\n Beth had hurried out too and said, \u201cDoc\u2019s in the bunkhouse I\u2019ll go and tell him.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben turned to Hoss, who forced a smile for his father \u201cI\u2019m fine Pa and Joe\u2019s asleep, he\u2019s okay. How bad is Adam?\u201d<\/p>\n Ben said bleakly \u201cBad. The bullet is still in.\u201d Then as Doc came over, Ben led the way up to his eldest son. Dan and Roy had laid Adam down on the bed and cut away his trousers from the wound. It was still bleeding sluggishly and Doc washed his hands and made a quick examination. After a minute he straightened up and looked at Ben and Hoss \u201cHe\u2019s haemorrhaging badly, that bullet has to come out or he will be dead in an hour. The trouble is I may kill him trying to get it, its deep resting close to the spine.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben looked at his big son and Hoss nodded so Ben said \u201cTry, you\u2019ve got to try.\u201d Ben couldn\u2019t help notice the deep pessimism so obvious on Doc\u2019s face as he said, \u201cIt\u2019s up to God, Adam\u2019s constitution and his will to live. The bullet is out and I\u2019ve done all I can but it\u2019s still long odds against him surviving. If he can make it thorough the next forty eight hours without infection then he has a fair chance, but those hours are going to be critical.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben stared down at his son as Doc headed back to the bunkhouse; Ben and Hoss could do all that was possible to help Adam now. Ben sighed heavily \u201cI\u2019m scared his will to live won\u2019t be very strong.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss was surprised at that \u201cWhy not, I\u2019m sure it\u2019s the only thing that has kept him alive before.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI know that\u2019s why I\u2019m so scared now. But with Carole dead\u2026\u201d Hoss interrupted his father \u201cCarole ain\u2019t dead she\u2019s fine. I saw her in town just before I came home. She had dinner with Addison and he scared her some, so she let out that we knew about him, but he didn\u2019t hurt her, That note was a forgery.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben stared at his big son for a moment \u201cAddison told Adam that she was dead, Adam lost control and went for him, that was when he was shot.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI guess it was the only way he could think of to hurt Adam.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben studied his eldest son so very pale and deathly still \u201cIt doesn\u2019t help unless we can get that fact through to him. It might be just enough to tip the balance. We need Carole out here.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI\u2019ll ride into town and fetch her \u201c Hoss volunteered but his father vetoed that \u201cNo Hoss your leg won\u2019t take much more. I ought to see the injured men in town anyway. You stay with your brother. I\u2019ll go.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben was loath to leave his son while he was so ill but knew that the knowledge that Carole was well would give his son the will to live. Otherwise he was scared Adam would just not make a fight of it, having as he thought, had the love he\u2019d looked for so long snatched away. He knew that one of the others would have gone but felt it was only right that one of the family should break the news to Carole. He asked Kirk to saddle him a fresh horse and tried to get clear just how many casualties they had sustained that night. Hoss had to tell him that five men had died with the ore wagons with nine injured, one very seriously. Ben went into the bunkhouse to find ten injured men, two of them critical and Dan who was helping Doc, broke it to him that another three men had been killed up by the sawmill. Ben was horrified the night had left 8 men dead four including his own son maybe dying and sixteen badly hurt, plus minor injuries being dealt with by the men themselves. That was without even thinking about the casualties amongst the gunmen who had been brought in. All because one man was jealous and Ben was just glad that Addison was dead, or he wouldn\u2019t have been able to trust himself. In a way Ben was glad to be alone on the way to town to try and assimilate what had happened over this bloody night. He still hadn\u2019t really accepted the toll of death and destruction; it all seemed unreal, when all too soon he reached town. His thoughts were in turmoil and he just didn\u2019t know how to break the news to Carole.<\/p>\n Ben knocked at the schoolhouse door, and even though it was four in the morning Carole was still up and dressed. She ran to open the door and taking one look at Ben\u2019s face, her hand flew to her mouth \u201cAdam\u2019s dead.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben shook his head and put his arm round her \u201cNot yet but he\u2019s very badly hurt. He needs you. He\u2019s been shot and he was told that you are dead.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole poured out two large brandies and passed one to Ben \u201cI don\u2019t understand.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben told her about the forged letter, which had trapped Adam and Addison\u2019s claim before he was shot. Carole asked \u201cAddison is dead?\u201d<\/p>\n Ben nodded and then he said \u201cWe need you if Adam is to live, he\u2019s got to have the will to fight. He needs to know that you are alive and well.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole nodded \u201cGive me five minutes to pack a few things.\u201d She hurried upstairs and efficiently packed her things. Ben had a horse ready for her and she was mounted within ten minutes. She felt as though she was standing outside herself and was surprised at her own calm and efficiency. Ben was surprised too, but he guessed that although she had taken in his words, she wasn\u2019t allowing herself to feel the meaning behind them.<\/p>\n Both of them were lost in their own thoughts and it didn\u2019t seem to take any time before the ranch was in view. Carole saw the blackened roof and the sign of physical damage seemed to bring home to her for the first time what Ben had told her. The tears began to flow but she brushed them angrily away and assured Ben that she was fine as he led her upstairs to his son, praying that Adam still lived.<\/p>\n Adam was still in a coma and hadn\u2019t apparently stirred from when Ben left him. He was very pale under the tan, even his lips apparently bloodless, a grey tinge to his skin and so very still. To Ben he looked so very young and vulnerable. Hoss had been sitting with his brother and he confirmed \u201cHe ain\u2019t stirred Pa.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole sat down next to him gently pushing Adam\u2019s hair back from his forehead, his skin felt cold and clammy to the touch and if it hadn\u2019t been for the slight rise and fall of his chest, she could have believed him dead. She tried talking to him trying to remind Adam of all their plans, but her voice choked up and the tears streamed down her face, as she realised that he was too deeply unconscious for anything she said to reach him. Still she got a grip on herself, Adam was strong she wouldn\u2019t let him give up, maybe at some level he could hear her. It was the only thing she could do that might possibly help and wiping her face almost angrily, she sat back tightened her grip on his hand and continued to talk.<\/p>\n Hoss looked at his father in some concern, Ben looked ready to drop and Hoss gripped his arm \u201cCarole will look after Adam for a few minutes. You look as though you need a drink and some grub. Please come downstairs for a few minutes.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben was about to refuse but seeing the deep concern clear on Hoss\u2019 face he gave way. He had placed so much reliance on Carole, desperately hoping that her presence would somehow reach his son and give Adam the will to live but for now it just wasn\u2019t working. With one final look at the still body in the bed Ben let Hoss lead him out. He knew what it was like to fear for the life of one of his sons, indeed he knew all too well what it meant to lose a loved one, but death had never seemed closer than it was in his room just now.<\/p>\n In the corridor he pulled away from Hoss \u201cI just need to check on Joseph and I\u2019ll be down.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss went on downstairs to get coffee and whisky ready and to get Hop Sing to prepare some food; sure his father needed to eat. Doc was sitting by the fireplace and after a quick word with Hop Sing, Hoss brought a drink over to the Doc who looked absolutely exhausted. He handed the older man a drink and then turned to stare into the fire \u201cIs Adam gonna make it?\u201d<\/p>\n Doc could see the tension in every line of the big man\u2019s body but he couldn\u2019t give him the reassurance that Hoss was seeking. \u201cI\u2019m not God Hoss, you know as much as I do. Most men would have succumbed to that wound long before I even got here. Adam didn\u2019t and he has survived the operation. His chances now are at least ten times higher than they were before I operated. I have watched Adam recover before from wounds that I thought would kill him and at least this time he started out fit.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss couldn\u2019t help thinking that ten times no chance still didn\u2019t amount to a hill of beans, but he pushed the thought away. Adam wasn\u2019t a statistic, this was his strong elder brother, if only they could make him fight then Adam would win through. On that thought he turned back to face Doc \u201cAdam\u2019s mighty deeply out. Could you bring him out of it, enough to recognise someone?\u201d<\/p>\n Doc was puzzled \u201cComa is nature\u2019s way of concentrating all resources on healing the body, for now it\u2019s probably the best thing for him. It\u2019s not been very long, in a day or so if he\u2019s still not coming round then maybe it\u2019s time to worry but not yet.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cDoc you said it was up to Adam\u2019s will to live and we\u2019re sorta scared he won\u2019t care at the minute.\u201d Doc looked very puzzled at that and Hoss went on \u201cMy brother walked into a trap deliberately, because he thought it was the only way to save Carole\u2019s life, and he was told she was dead just before he was shot.\u201d<\/p>\n Doc thought about that \u201cShe\u2019s fine and here but that doesn\u2019t help until Adam knows.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cYou got it Doc. Pa reckoned it might just tip the balance, but it ain\u2019t working yet.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cWhy tell him that she was dead?\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss explained briefly about Addison and the Doc was furious \u201cIt\u2019s a good thing he\u2019s dead, so many people killed and injured just because he was a bad loser.\u201d For now Hoss didn\u2019t care about that, all his thoughts were with his brother \u201cWhat about Adam can you bring him out of it?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI\u2019m not sure Hoss, we could try some sal volatile. I have some concentrate in my bag. It might work. Be safer to leave him to come out of it of his own accord. Any sudden moves just now might cause damage, I had a hell of a job doing repairs and I didn\u2019t dare spend any more time over them. If he starts bleeding internally again it\u2019ll kill him. If he doesn\u2019t come out of it, we\u2019ll see what your father thinks.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss had to accept that but still so very scared he downed his drink and went over to pour himself another one.<\/p>\n Upstairs Ben had found Joe fast asleep, and he made no attempt to wake his youngest son. Beth had told him about Joe\u2019s efforts and he could guess why it had seemed so important to Joe to save his brother\u2019s belongings. He tucked the bedclothes around his son\u2019s back and left him to sleep and then went downstairs. He was grateful for the drink, but despite Hoss\u2019 protest, Ben headed over to the bunkhouse to see the other men, who had been wounded. One man, who had lost his arm, died while he was there, but the others seemed very cheerful. They all wanted to know how Adam was and what had been happening elsewhere round the ranch. Ben did his best to sound positive and made sure that they had all that they needed, before heading back to the house.<\/p>\n To keep his big son quiet Ben forced down some food but he had no idea what he had eaten and as soon as he had coffee, he took it with him, and went back to join Carole by Adam\u2019s bedside. Carole was still holding his hand but as she turned to look at Ben the despair was obvious on her face, as tears trickled slowly down her cheeks \u201cHis pulse is weaker, he\u2019s just slipping away.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben checked for himself and found she was right and he went back to the stairs and yelled for Doc. Doc and Hoss both hurried up to join him, Ben showed utter despair \u201cHe\u2019s just not fighting.\u201d<\/p>\n Doc checked for himself and then sat back \u201cHoss explained how Adam was hurt. I can try to bring him round with some concentrated smelling salts. I don\u2019t even know if it\u2019ll work but if it does he may move rather suddenly. That could break open something inside again and if it does that will kill him. There is a risk, but at the moment I wouldn\u2019t give much for his chances.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben looked questioningly at Carole, she had as much at risk as he did and she nodded so he told Doc to at least try. Doc warned the others to stay back or the ammonia would affect then too and Carole held her hanky over her nose as Doc waved the smelling salts under Adam\u2019s nose. For a moment there was no reaction and then Adam began coughing and his eyes opened. Carole ignored the ammonia and lent forward \u201cAdam darling, I\u2019m here my love I\u2019m fine.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam frowned but they all heard him murmur \u201cCarole.\u201d She kissed his forehead and again said \u201cI\u2019m here, I\u2019m fine.\u201d But Adam had slipped back into unconsciousness. Ben looked at the Doc who said \u201cHe\u2019s not so deeply out now, but whether he realised or not I don\u2019t know.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole went to move but as she did so Adam\u2019s grip tightened on her hand, she looked up a gleam of hope in her eye \u201cHe won\u2019t let me go.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben gave a sigh of relief \u201cHe knows you\u2019re here. He\u2019ll fight now.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole looked round questioningly at Doc who said \u201cI don\u2019t know but he has always been a good fighter, he has a chance.\u201d He checked his patient but everything seemed to be fine and Adam\u2019s pulse was noticeably stronger. Carole settled down next to Adam, the grip of his hand seemed to be testimony that he would hold onto life, the way he was holding onto her. She promised to call the minute there was any change and the others left her alone.<\/p>\n Downstairs Doc ordered both Ben and Hoss to sit down, they had both had one hell of a night and he wasn\u2019t quite sure how Hoss had got through without breaking his leg wound open. Doc said \u201cI really don\u2019t want to worry you anymore but I think you need to know some basic facts.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben and Hoss stared at each other and Ben nodded \u201cGo on Paul.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cAdam is a fighter. If he makes the next forty-eight hours I think he will live. Knowing Adam I\u2019d give him a good chance now, his pulse is much stronger, but then you are going to have to face possible problems. There was some damage to his intestine. I managed to repair it and I don\u2019t think there was any leakage, so I\u2019m hopeful that we have avoided peritonitis, but I\u2019m worried that there will be some trouble with food for a while. You overcame that before when he took that bullet in the gut from Cochise and hopefully this time it won\u2019t be so bad, but you can expect problems for a couple of weeks.\u201d<\/p>\n Doc looked at the two worried men in front of him and wondered if he should carry on, but they had to know sometime. He went on \u201cThe other problem is where the bullet ended up. It was resting very close to the spine. I couldn\u2019t see any real damage but it seems to have stunned the nerves, there is no reaction in his legs.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben buried his face in his hands \u201cNot again.\u201d Hoss moved over next to his father and put his arm round Ben\u2019s shoulders, for mutual comfort. He looked up at the Doc, who went on, \u201cI don\u2019t know the extent of the damage, but when he\u2019s stronger in a few days, we\u2019ll be able to tell better.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben nodded and then pulling away from Hoss he went to stare out of the window. Paul beckoned Hoss over \u201cYour father is nearly out on his feet. Slip him a sleeping powder, he must get some rest.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss nodded and went to see Hop Sing, ten minutes later he gave Ben some coffee and within quarter of an hour Ben was asleep and Hoss got Dan to help him carry Ben up to Hoss\u2019 room and put him to bed.<\/p>\n Everything was still chaotic outside and Hoss went out to find Roy. Roy wanted to know what to do with all the prisoners. Dawn was breaking and the hands were still milling around exchanging stories. Hoss got Kirk and the bunkhouse cook to help Hop Sing to get started on cooking breakfast for the men, most of whom had been keeping going on coffee and whisky.<\/p>\n Roy had some fifty odd prisoners, being guarded mainly by Jos\u00e9 and his vaqueros; several of them had been hurt and Doc had been busy doing what he could for them. Three couldn\u2019t be moved and Hoss had them taken to the bunkhouse. Roy said that he would take the rest into town and hold them for twenty-four hours while he checked them out. Then unless Ben wanted otherwise he would let them go on orders to get out of the state. He would rather let them go his way, under threat if they return, than leave a Judge to let them go without even a slap on the wrist. Hoss nodded, he didn\u2019t really care, the one who had started all this was dead, the rest just hired guns didn\u2019t matter. Anyway there weren\u2019t the facilities in Virginia City to hold that number of men for any length of time.<\/p>\n The friends from town, who had come out to help, were going to help Roy take the prisoners in and Hoss moved round them to thank as many of them as he could and check what damage they had sustained. Two of the group who had ridden out would not be going back. One a good friend of Joe\u2019s had been killed at the sawmill and the other Hoss already knew about one of his own friends had been killed with the ore wagons. One other was in town injured but the others were unscathed or at worst had minor injuries. They were all glad that the Ponderosa was intact and Hoss was able to give a reasonably optimistic report on Adam.<\/p>\n When the party for town finally left, nearly a hundred men, the yard began to look more orderly. Knowing the Cartwrights and their crew had their work cut out to pick up the pieces, the town party didn\u2019t wait to be fed. They would eat in town.<\/p>\n Hoss arranged the men into groups and sent the first lot to be fed. He called Johnny, Jack Catfish and Jos\u00e9 together. \u201cPa is asleep and Adam and Joe are out of action, so I guess it\u2019s up to me to start sorting things out. We need a damage report. Normally Adam would check out the flume and for that matter the house. He\u2019s the engineer but he\u2019ll be out of it for at least a month or so.\u201d Hoss bit his lip, praying that his brother would recover that quickly, but he pushed the thought away and tried to concentrate on the present \u201cWe still got contracts to meet. Jack can you get an estimate on how much we\u2019ve lost at the sawmill and how long it\u2019s gonna take to get it going again. Get some sleep first but let me know as soon as you can.\u201d<\/p>\n Jack nodded \u201cI don\u2019t think we lost too much wood but it\u2019ll take several weeks to get working again. Still the main saws are safe.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss nodded \u201cI\u2019ll get up tomorrow somehow, and we can talk over just what you\u2019ll need. He turned to Johnny \u201cThe lumber camp weren\u2019t touched was it?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cNope but the flume\u2019s badly damaged.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss nodded \u201cYeah well I ain\u2019t no engineer but I helped build it. I\u2019ll check it over but I guess we have to plan on moving lumber down the hard way again. You\u2019ll need extra men, horses, and equipment. Can you try and draw up a list of what you\u2019ll need.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cSure Hoss but the price was based on using the flume, it\u2019ll cost a hell of a lot more.<\/p>\n \u201cI know that but Pa will still want to meet our contracts. We\u2019ll have to take the loss.\u201d Hoss turned finally to Jos\u00e9 \u201cWe\u2019re gonna have to cut your crew to the minimum, there\u2019s the house to repair as well, let me know just who you can spare.\u201d For once Jos\u00e9 didn\u2019t argue but just nodded and taking Hoss by the arm he said, \u201cWe\u2019ll get things started. You go eat.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss said \u201cSure but..\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cNo buts, Hoss sit down before you fall down\u201d and he led his friend back into the house.<\/p>\n Roy reached town with his prisoners to find the miners from the Hale and Norcross limping back in small groups, several of them nursing wounds although none of them seemed too serious. They hadn\u2019t brought in any prisoners and Roy didn\u2019t enquire too closely into the happenings of that chase. Noone was ever sure just how many men did die that night.<\/p>\n At the house Ben woke up soon after eleven and the five hours sleep he\u2019d had made him feel much more capable of coping. He headed straight in to check on Adam and found Carole still sitting by him. She looked up in some concern \u201cHe hasn\u2019t moved and he still won\u2019t let me go but his temperature is going up.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben checked for himself and his son\u2019s forehead felt very warm He tried to reassure her \u201cProbably inevitable but I\u2019ll see if Doc is still here, get him to check.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben went downstairs, badly needing some coffee anyway. He found Hoss busy organising the men back into their normal squads and sending them back to their usual workplaces. He had made it clear that he didn\u2019t expect any work to be done that day, they were all short a night\u2019s sleep, but the ranch wasn\u2019t designed to accommodate all the hands at the house.<\/p>\n Ben came over and said, \u201cHave you had any sleep?\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss shook his head \u201cJos\u00e9 made sure I got fed. I\u2019m okay I\u2019ll get some sleep later, don\u2019t even feel like it yet. I\u2019ll tell you what I\u2019ve done and you can work out what I\u2019ve missed.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cOkay but before we get to that, can you tell me if Doc has gone back to town?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cNo he\u2019s over in the bunkhouse.\u201d Panic showed on the big man\u2019s face as he asked anxiously \u201cIs Adam worse?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cNo but he is beginning to run a fever, it was only to be expected but as Doc is still here I\u2019ll get him to have a look.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI\u2019ll finish getting the men back to camps and then I\u2019ll join you upstairs.\u201d Ben looked at him \u201cHoss please don\u2019t overdo things. I f you reopen that wound I\u2019d be the only mobile one.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cIt\u2019s okay Pa just a mite sore. I\u2019m being real careful.\u201d Ben had to be content with that and went out to see Doc. The Doc was with the injured men but he was able to give Ben an optimistic report, even the man with burns was coming out of shock and should be okay. He agreed to see Adam but pointed out that it would be a miracle if he wasn\u2019t feverish. Doc didn\u2019t even mention the possibility of peritonitis, which had sprung to mind, Ben was quite worried enough.<\/p>\n When they went into Adam, he was beginning to thresh around, and Carole was having her work cut out to try and hold him still, scared he might do himself further damage. \u201cWe\u2019ll cope.\u201d Ben said and then turned to Carole \u201cWhat about school?\u201d<\/p>\n She looked up \u201cI can\u2019t leave him like this.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben patted her shoulder \u201cI don\u2019t think you would be much use to the children if you did. Doc do you think you could ask Mrs Portman if she would take over for a while? If you explained the circumstances.\u201d<\/p>\n Doc grinned \u201cSure I can. I know she will do it, she gets bored with her retirement.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole straightened up at that \u201cNo I\u2019ll ask her myself. If I am to stay I need clothes and a few other essentials.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cOkay I\u2019ll get one of the men to drive you into town and bring you back. I\u2019ll stay with my son until you can get back.\u201d<\/p>\n Doc packed his bag \u201cI must get back to town as well. Noone here is in any danger apart from Adam and you know as well as I do what to do for him. I\u2019ll be out in a couple of days and by then he should be conscious and we can tell better the extent of the damage.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI know Doc but before you go will you check on Little Joe for me.\u201d<\/p>\n Paul looked round at the piles of books and furniture and said, \u201cI heard about his exploits. It\u2019s amazing the reserves of strength there are in the human body when something happens to allow us to tap into them, I wouldn\u2019t have thought he was capable of walking this far unaided, let alone dragging a desk with him.\u201d Carole looked very puzzled and Ben explained how and why Joe had moved his brother\u2019s possessions. She was very touched, more evidence of the closeness between the brothers that she had seen at Christmas.<\/p>\n Doc said, \u201cI doubt he has done himself any harm but I may as well check him before I go.\u201d Ben took him along to the guestroom where Joe was just stirring. He awoke as his father came in and his first thought was for Adam. Ben smiled at him \u201cTake it easy young man, Adam\u2019s in my room, he\u2019s hurt but he will be alright.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe let out his breath, which he hadn\u2019t even realised he was holding and muttered \u201cThank God.\u201d He tried to sit up but Doc gently pushed him back onto the pillows. \u201cI just want to have a look at you before I go back to town.\u201d He checked Joe\u2019s head wound and arm and smiled at his young patient \u201cNo harm done. If you don\u2019t overdo things, you\u2019ll be out riding by the end of the month. That plaster can come off in another week. Anyway you can sit by your brother and help keep him amused.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe looked suspiciously at them, seeing the deep concern his father couldn\u2019t hide, \u201cAdam is alright?\u201d<\/p>\n Doc patted his shoulder \u201cAdam took a bullet in the gut, but it\u2019s out and he\u2019s come out of shock. He\u2019ll have a miserable few weeks while it heals but, barring complications and luckily none of you seem to have any, we\u2019ll be dancing at his wedding in a couple of months.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe grinned broadly and said, \u201cI\u2019ll be an uncle.\u201d<\/p>\n Paul shook his head sadly \u201cBen you had better explain the facts of life to this young man. It takes rather more than a wedding to make you an uncle.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben laughed for the first time in days and then said \u201cI\u2019ll get Beth to bring you up some food and tell you all the news, I must see Hoss. We have a fair bit of damage although nothing disastrous.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI\u2019m fine Pa, you get on.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben found Hoss with his older brother trying to hold Adam still with one hand while he sponged his face and upper body with a cold cloth. He looked very unconvinced that this change was actually an improvement but Ben reassured him and then helped hold his son while Hoss sponged him down. While they worked Hoss told his father the measures he had taken to assess the damage.<\/p>\n Ben agreed that the first priorities must be to get the sawmill running again and to repair the roof over their own heads. For now they would have to manage without the flume and just accept the loss, still at least with Addison dead they didn\u2019t have to worry about more damage. Ben could only outline priorities and he agreed with all that Hoss had set in motion. They had taken a bad knock but could recover and end the year even with a bit of luck, hopefully the money they had had at the beginning of the year would be enough to cover the losses this year. At one stage the night before it had seemed likely to be a whole lot worse.<\/p>\n Over the next two days Ben and Hoss were kept busy with reports of damage and requests for new equipment flowing in. Philip had stayed on and offered his services as an engineer to check what was required at the flume. As Ben had feared, it was going to be a massive job to repair it. Some nineteen sections had been damaged and as all were in the high areas, they were the most difficult and expensive to replace. Using Adam\u2019s original plans Philip prepared a comprehensive list of what was required but Ben knew they couldn\u2019t even start to get the supplies together until the sawmill was operational. Hoss has a large gang at work rebuilding that but it was slow work.<\/p>\n Carole and Beth split the nursing of Adam, who hadn\u2019t regained consciousness and Joe often spent time sitting by his brother changing the cold compresses. He was rapidly regaining his strength now, but his eyesight wasn\u2019t good enough for him to read or write, so there was little he could do to help. Joe was with Adam on the third evening after he\u2019d been shot, when the fever broke. Joe yelled for his father and Ben scared ran upstairs to find Joe grinning broadly. Ben went to his eldest son to find him in a cold sweat. He gently wiped Adam\u2019s face with a silent prayer of thanks. Then he noticed Carole over by the window. She had been with Adam too and now she was sure he would survive, everything had caught up with her. Ben moved over and turned her to face him \u201cHe\u2019ll be alright now, we\u2019re over the worst.\u201d Carole could help the tears coursing down her face and He held her and let her have her cry out on his shoulder. Eventually she lifted her head \u201cI\u2019m sorry.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cNo need it\u2019s a very natural reaction and I\u2019m to be your father, where better to find a shoulder. Now you are going to take some orders as well. I think you need a stiff drink, a hot bath and then bed, in that order. Adam will sleep now for several hours and when he wakes up, that\u2019s when he will need you.\u201d<\/p>\n She smiled tremulously \u201cThat sound heavenly.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben patted her shoulder \u201cI\u2019ll go and organise it.\u201d He left her staring down at Adam and Little Joe got up and went over to her \u201cAdam\u2019s a lucky guy. One day I hope someone will look at me like that.\u201d<\/p>\n She turned and impulsively kissed his cheek \u201cI\u2019m sure there will be a woman just for you Joe, one of these days.\u201d Then with a kiss to Adam\u2019s forehead, she headed of for her own room.<\/p>\n In the early hours Beth was sitting with Adam. He was floating midway between awake and asleep and when Carole poked her head in, to see if there was any change he registered her voice. The women were startled to hear him say \u201cShe was here, he said she\u2019s dead but she was here.\u201d They both moved up to the bed but he appeared to be fast asleep and when Carole spoke to him he didn\u2019t react. Even so Beth was sure that it wouldn\u2019t be long before he awoke and she went to call Ben<\/p>\n Carole sat up close to the bed and when Adam finally opened his eyes five minutes later it was to see Carole leaning over him. He asked, \u201cYou are alive?\u201d<\/p>\n Carole kissed him \u201cOf course I am. I\u2019m fine.\u201d Adam just looked at her and then murmured \u201cI thought you were dead.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole said \u201cI know all about it love, don\u2019t try and talk just rest easy. Your father will be here in a minute. It\u2019s all over and everything is fine. We\u2019ll tell you all about it later.\u201d Adam put his hand out and she gripped it firmly.<\/p>\n Ben came in and smiled down at his son \u201cWe were beginning to wonder when you\u2019d wake up. How do you feel?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam frowned \u201cI don\u2019t know.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben lifted his son\u2019s head very slightly and fed him a few sips of a weak brandy and water. Even that slight movement of his body sent pain up from his stomach and Adam groaned. Carole looked very worried, but Ben just held his son still until the pain passed. Then he said, \u201cDo you think you could manage some broth Adam?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam looked up at his father \u201cWhere was I hit.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cIn the abdomen.\u201d Adam\u2019s hand slipped down to his side and he felt the thick bandages. Then with vivid memories of the effect of food after the bullet he had taken during the run in with Cochise he said, \u201cI can\u2019t face it Pa.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cIt\u2019s not as bad as it was it was before Adam and you have to eat. You need to get your strength back.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam stirred and again the pain jabbed at him, he restrained the groan but Carole felt him tense and then relax as the pain subsided. Ben just looked at his son and finally Adam said \u201cAlright.\u201d Ben had asked Hop Sing to make up some of the special broth that they had used last time and he had asked for some to be heated up, on hearing that his son was wakening. Hop Sing slipped in the door and passed the small bowl over to Ben.<\/p>\n Ben lifted his son slightly and held Adam against his shoulder. He waited until the pain caused by the movement eased and he felt Adam relax and then he started to spoon feed Adam. Every time he swallowed the pain gripped Adam and he began to feel increasingly sick. Eventually he pushed the spoon away, having taken about half of the bowl. Adam fought against the nausea knowing how much it was going to hurt to be sick but eventually he couldn\u2019t help it. Ben had a bowl ready and supported Adam as he retched and brought back some of the food, unable to bite back the cries of pain until he slumped back into unconsciousness against his father.<\/p>\n Carole was as white as a sheet and she glared at Ben \u201cYou expected that.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben nodded \u201cAdam was hit in the stomach once before. I think it was even worse, he was out for five days and not strong enough to talk when he came round. We thought our troubles were over, but for nearly four weeks he couldn\u2019t eat without this happening and we couldn\u2019t get him to eat because he knew it would cause even more pain, which he was too weak to face. Without food he was getting weaker, it was a nightmare. It eventually subsided but Doc warned us that it could happen again. I think Adam knew it, that\u2019s why he said he couldn\u2019t face food, but he did. He\u2019s going to have a painful and miserable few weeks but he will recover. He did before and this isn\u2019t as bad.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole glared at him \u201cHow can you make him eat, you saw how much it hurt him.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI know but he\u2019s weak, he lost a lot of blood and the only way he is going to recover his strength is with food.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole buried her face in her hands but her common sense exerted itself \u201cI\u2019m sorry. I just hate to see him hurt, but I know you do too.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben went and put an arm round his shoulders and told him what else Doc had said the possibility of paralysis. She was upset, she had thought that the worst would be over once Adam woke up but she knew whatever happened he would need her strength and she loved him far too much to let down.<\/p>\n Ben gripped her shoulders \u201cTry not to worry too much. Doc will be out later today. Let\u2019s wait and hear what he has to say.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole nodded but all her attention was back on the still figure in the bed and Ben sensed that she would rather be alone and went downstairs to get a drink.<\/p>\n Hoss was waiting for him and seeing his father\u2019s face he want and poured a drink. He handed it to Ben and asked, \u201cHow is he?\u201d<\/p>\n Ben told him what had happened. Ben had been expecting trouble but with memories of the previous occasion he had hoped that for once Doc would be proved wrong. Hoss tried to be positive \u201cLast time when he came round he couldn\u2019t even speak, it ain\u2019t as bad, he\u2019ll be okay.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI know but he\u2019s got a rotten few weeks ahead.\u201d Hoss had no answer for that and they sat in silence for a few minutes until the silence was broken by Little Joe, making his way rather gingerly down the stairs. He had been walking around upstairs for several days but this was the first time he\u2019d come down without help. The extra movement entailed was pulling on the barely healed wound in his groin and he was making heavy weather of it. Hoss rose to go to his aid but Joe waved him away. Joe made the final stair and came over to the fire to sink gratefully into a chair. He sighed heavily \u201cI don\u2019t feel as though I\u2019ll ever ride again, let alone by the end of the month!\u201d<\/p>\n Joe had woken up and was puzzled why everyone was moving around so early, so he had come to investigate. Now he considered his father and brother who both looked very upset and worried and he asked \u201cIs Adam okay?\u201d<\/p>\n Ben nodded \u201cYes In fact your brother finally woke up this morning.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cYou don\u2019t look very pleased about it?\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss explained about the problem with eating and Joe sighed \u201cWhy does it always happen to Adam?\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss shook his head \u201cThat\u2019s rich coming from you little brother. It\u2019s nearly a month since you took that beating and you can barely negotiate the stairs.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe shrugged \u201cI\u2019m just a bit sore. Doc does think Adam will make a full recovery doesn\u2019t he?\u201d<\/p>\n Ben could only tell the truth \u201cHe\u2019s not sure yet Joseph we don\u2019t know what damage the bullet did to Adam\u2019s spine. He is confident your brother will live but he may have damaged his back.\u201d<\/p>\n Before anyone could answer Carole called down to say that Adam was coming round again. Hoss picked up his little brother and headed upstairs with Ben close behind. When they went in Adam grinned at them and demanded that his big brother help him sit up. Hoss got him part sitting up supported by pillows and they waited for the pain to ease. Adam was doing his level best to hide it, not wanting to worry his family or Carole. It showed in the tautness of the muscles round his mouth and in his eyes but noone said anything. Then for the first time Adam realised that he wasn\u2019t in his own room and he looked round puzzled.<\/p>\n Suddenly he remembered Addison gloating how his room and his possessions would be the first to go when they saw the fire at the house and he swallowed hard before asking his father \u201cJust how badly damaged is the house?\u201d<\/p>\n Ben kept it factual \u201cYour room is gutted and the roof above it is damaged. Joe\u2019s room is rather wet where the men took buckets through but otherwise it\u2019s intact.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam hadn\u2019t cared at the time when Addison had said that all his belonging were gone, it had seemed so unlikely that he would live to care about them. However as he thought of all his beloved books, his college notes, the plans he had drawn so lovingly for the house and the flume, mills, all his personal papers, momentoes of the past, he could easily have cried. He shut his eyes scared his weakness would cause him to break down.<\/p>\n Hoss gently gripped his arm \u201cAdam have another look round Pa\u2019s room.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam opened his eyes and did as his brother asked, suddenly realising that it was far more cluttered than normal and then he recognised his own desk. He looked questioningly at Hoss, who smiled at him \u201cYour room is destroyed but your things ain\u2019t, Joe got nearly everything out. Fur as I could tell one bookcase and the bed are gone. Joe pulled the rest over here.\u201d<\/p>\n Little Joe got his thanks for all his efforts as he saw his brother\u2019s face light up as he looked round and saw all the things that mattered to him. He put out a hand to Joe and Little Joe took it, nothing was said, no words were needed. Adam knew only too well how weak Joe still was and how much it must have cost Joe to preserve all his things.<\/p>\n Carole found the tears back in her eyes as she watched the closeness of the four men was so obvious and she turned towards the window feeling like an outsider.<\/p>\n Adam saw her move and called to her patting the bed, he wanted her close. She came over and he gripped her hand. He smiled at them, still very weak but he was content with everyone he loved near him. Carole realised again that far from resenting her intrusion into their tight family circle, the other three welcomed her and would continue to do so, all the time she made Adam happy.<\/p>\n Adam turned to his father \u201cI\u2019d like some more broth.\u201d Ben nodded, he knew just how much it cost Adam to say that with a smile but the more he fought the faster he would recover. Ben went and collected the broth and then sent the other three, out while he fed his son.<\/p>\n Adam drank most of it and then fought the nausea but eventually he had to give in. As the retching tore at his stomach, he couldn\u2019t restrain a cry of agony but he managed to retain his senses and after a while he won back to control. Ben wiped his face and Adam said, \u201cI\u2019m alright now Pa, but please keep Carole out when I\u2019m eating,\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cShe\u2019s going to be your wife, she only wants to help you.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam nodded \u201cI know but if I can\u2019t avoid it, I can yell at you and I won\u2019t do it to her. Sometimes it helps Pa.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cAlright Son one of us will feed you, but it won\u2019t be for long.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam managed a grin \u201cOf course not.\u201d Little Joe came in then \u201cI\u2019ll stay with Adam Pa. You go and get your breakfast. Hoss is going to bring me up a tray.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben nodded and left his oldest and youngest together. Joe had suffered a lot of pain in the last month and Adam would in the next but Ben could now believe that both would recover and the ranch would be repaired. The cloud which had hung over them all the year was finally lifted and Ben felt his spirits rise. Although he knew there were dark hours ahead, particularly with Adam\u2019s back, he couldn\u2019t help feeling the main battle was won.<\/p>\n Joe and Adam sat quietly not talking until Doc arrived half an hour later. Doc was pleased to hear that Adam was awake and listened carefully to all that Ben could tell him. He wasn\u2019t surprised by the sickness and warned Ben that it might well be a week or ten days before it cleared, once the wound had a chance to start healing. He did his best to reassure both Ben and Carole that the retching, however painful, was most unlikely to cause any further damage now. Hopefully things were beginning to knit together and he would begin to feel better. Ben nodded and then took him up to Adam. The Doc gave him a thorough examination and tested his legs for reaction. There was none and having twice had a bad back Adam was quick to pick up the significance of the tests. Movement caused so much pain that he hadn\u2019t made any attempt to move his legs but he did so now, only to discover that he couldn\u2019t.<\/p>\n Paul knew Adam very well and he could read the expression on his face. He pulled up a chair and explained \u201cThe bullet ended up by the spine Adam and I think it has stunned the nerves. I don\u2019t think it was close enough to have caused permanent damage and it\u2019s higher than the injury you had before. That seems to have held firm. I can\u2019t guarantee anything but I think the effect will only be temporary. There seems to be more reaction now than when I first checked and that\u2019s only over three days.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam asked \u201cHow long?\u201d<\/p>\n Doc shook his head \u201cYou know better than that Adam. It depends on so many things, not least your will power, but I think in another week I should be able to give you a more definite prognosis.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam nodded and Paul helped him settle back down. Adam looked up at his father \u201cI think I want to get some sleep. Leave me alone will you.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben wasn\u2019t too happy leaving his son but he could understand Adam\u2019s need to be on his own to accept this extra blow and he signalled Joe to come out.<\/p>\n Adam lay staring at the ceiling cursing fate. Things seemed to have come full circle and he couldn\u2019t help remembering his accident before when he\u2019d been engaged. He lay there thinking in circles for over an hour before his physical weakness released him into sleep.<\/p>\n For the next week Carole nursed Adam with help mainly from Beth and little Joe. But when it came to time to feed him Ben took time from his work and fed his son. For the first five days Adam was sick within ten to fifteen minutes of each meal. He often lost hold of his senses and couldn\u2019t always restrain the groans. He began to dread the sight of his father entering the room with a tray. The rest of the time provided he didn\u2019t move the pain was just a dull ache and he could almost forget it as Carole sat and chatted with him. On the sixth day it was over half an hour before the nausea overcame him. Ben held his son as Adam recovered from it \u201cIt\u2019s getting better son.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam nodded weakly, he felt as though someone was boring holes in him with a red hot poker but he knew what his father meant.<\/p>\n Little Joe came in and he helped his father remake the bed. Joe was very much stronger and fitter and was badgering Ben to let him go for a ride but Ben insisted he was to wait to see Doc, who was due the following day. Joe still got severe headaches if he tried to read to write much and Ben knew Joe was restless. Joe spent a lot of time with Adam but with so much to do around the ranch he wanted to help.<\/p>\n Hoss was staying up at the sawmill and provided the supplies arrived on time hoped to have it operational in ten days, but with the flume out of action it would be virtually impossible to meet their timber contracts on time. Ben tried not to let Adam see how worried he was and had minimised the extent of the damage when talking to his son, but he didn\u2019t think Adam was fooled.<\/p>\n Adam was getting more and more worried by the lack of feeling in his legs and was dreading Doc\u2019s return. He had successfully hidden his feelings from Ben and Carole, but that evening Little Joe was sitting by him and as though reading his brother\u2019s mind Joe suddenly said, \u201cYou will walk again Adam.\u201d That statement seemed to have come out of the blue and Adam started at the words. The sudden movement caused a sharp stab of pain and unprepared he cried out. Joe lent forward and held his brother still \u201cI\u2019m sorry I didn\u2019t realise you were so far away. Are you okay?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cYeah, just caught me by surprise. Why did you say that?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cYou\u2019ve been worrying yourself sick over what Doc is going to say tomorrow.\u201d Adam studied his little brother intently and then grinned wryly \u201cI thought I\u2019d succeeded in hiding that.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI know you very well brother. You\u2019ve been very good with Pa and Carole but the mask has slipped occasionally in front of me. But the point is Adam that there is more reaction in your legs than there was a week ago. When you started just now your legs moved. I\u2019m no expert but this is the third time you\u2019ve been like this and I know the signs, so don\u2019t worry.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam stared at his legs and tried all he could to move them but nothing happened and he looked disbelievingly at Joe. Little Joe told him to try again and he put his hand round his brother\u2019s calf. Adam tried but the pain in his stomach caught him and he moaned. Little Joe gave him a sip of water and asked anxiously \u201cAre you okay?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam nodded and Joe smiled at him \u201cWhen you try to move I can feel that calf muscle tightening. If I help you to sit up and you try again, then you can feel it for yourself.”<\/p>\n \u201cAlright\u201d and Adam let Joe help him to sit right up, for the first time but it was too much and the pain was so severe that he fell sideways against Joe in a sudden sweat. Little Joe scared he had overdone it, helped Adam to lie down and wiped his face. Even Adam\u2019s lips were white, almost blue and Joe scared said \u201cI\u2019ll call Pa\u201d but Adam gripped his arm \u201cNo give me a minute\u201d<\/p>\n Anxiously Joe waited and slowly the blue tinge faded and Adam managed to relax \u201cNo harm done Joe, but I\u2019m tired I think I\u2019ll sleep now.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cYou do believe me?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cSure I do Joe, don\u2019t fuss.\u201d Then he closed his eyes and within seconds he was asleep.<\/p>\n The following day Doc confirmed Joe\u2019s opinion, there was much more reaction and he was sure no permanent damage would result. However he told Adam that he needed to start doing some exercises, the same ones that he was well familiar with from before. Adam hated the thought, he knew that it would bring on the pain in his stomach. Doc threw everyone else and sat down by Adam \u201cRight Adam I know that it will hurt but it is important if you want to get better.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam forced a grin \u201cI know Doc and with Carole and my family I won\u2019t be allowed to forget any.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI know that Adam but you are the only one who knows just how much it is hurting. It is just as dangerous to do too much as to do too little. I want you to try but if the pain is bad then you stop.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI\u2019ll be careful Doc.\u201d<\/p>\n Paul accepted that and then plumped up Adam\u2019s pillows and, knowing that the examination had hurt him, he told his patient to get some sleep.<\/p>\n Paul went downstairs and joined Adam\u2019s family and Carole for coffee. Even Hoss was there, he\u2019d come back from the sawmill to collect supplies and check on his brother. Doc warned them that Adam was going to be in considerable pain once he started doing the exercises and that he was under considerable strain already with the problem in eating. It wouldn\u2019t take much for Adam to take the easy way out and give up fighting. Joe looked at him in near disbelief \u201cAdam never gives up.\u201d<\/p>\n Doc smiled \u201cI know Joe but it won\u2019t take much to upset him just at the moment and it could set him back months. All I\u2019m saying is protect him from any knocks. You know the procedures as well as I do, don\u2019t let him overdo things either, that could be equally harmful.\u201d Then he turned to Joe \u201c Come on Little Joe lets have a look at you. Maybe that plaster can come off.\u201d Joe grinned broadly and followed the Doctor upstairs. Ben went up as well to see what Doc had to say.<\/p>\n Carole was scared by what Doc had said and she sat staring into the fire. Hoss moved over to stand behind her \u201cDon\u2019t look so worried Adam will be fine, he knows what to expect.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI know that Hoss but Joe said this was the third time, how often is it going to happen?\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss sighed heavily but then he said, \u201cYou know each one was under exceptional circumstances. Once he was caught in a cave-in and trapped by heavy beams, the second time he fell twenty feet from a roof and this time a bullet by his spine. It doesn\u2019t just recur. He\u2019s taken plenty of falls from horses and not been affected. Adam\u2019s as tough as they come. We\u2019ve all seen him survive injuries and circumstances, which would have killed most men. He\u2019s as strong as a horse, in some ways stronger than I am and he\u2019ll be up on his feet in a month or so. Getting ready to celebrate his wedding.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole knew that Adam\u2019s family should be in the best position to judge and all of them, including Adam and the Doc seemed optimistic but she couldn\u2019t help worrying. She was marrying Adam and as far as she was concerned, he was a better man in a wheelchair than most whole men were, but she knew he wouldn\u2019t see it that way.<\/p>\n Doc examined Joe\u2019s arm and hand and then with Ben\u2019s help he cut the plaster off. The arm was very weak form lack of use and Little Joe had a nasty plaster cut on his wrist but he flexed his hand under Doc\u2019s critical eye. Doc checked it once more asking Joe to grip his hand and then said \u201cIt will be fine Joe, you must exercise it carefully give those muscles a chance to recover.\u201d Joe now only had the dark glasses as reminders of his beating. The marks of it had faded from his face although they were still apparent on his body. The Doc made him strip and made a thorough examination. He said, \u201cI can pass you fit now. You can ride if you want to but don\u2019t overdo it. It will still be a couple of months before you have fully regained your strength.\u201d<\/p>\n Little Joe was pleased and Ben left him to get dressed and went back downstairs with Doc. Paul smiled at him \u201cLook I know that Joe is still weaker than he will admit but all you can do is to make sure someone rides with him for now. For Joe he has been very patient and even if he overdoes it now, I don\u2019t think he\u2019ll do any real harm\u201d<\/p>\n Ben was pleased with the reports on both his sons; it seemed that the worse effects of Addison\u2019s attack would have disappeared relatively soon. Ben asked Hoss to go and saddle Cochise for his brother and take him out for a ride as he was passed fit. Hoss was delighted with the news, but he reminded Ben that Cochise was very frisky, he\u2019d had little exercise lately. Ben grinned \u201cI know that, but do you think you\u2019ll persuade Joe not to take Cochise out?\u201d Hoss had to admit that he wouldn\u2019t be able to stop his brother.<\/p>\n Joe came downstairs shortly after Doc and said almost defiantly \u201cI\u2019m going for a ride.\u201d He expected arguments and was surprised when his father said \u201cHoss is saddling Cochise for you but I want you to promise to stay with your brother. You are still weak, as you well know.”<\/p>\n Little Joe grinned \u201cI promise Pa\u201d and then he went out to join his brother. Hoss already had the horses saddled and as Joe came out he gave his little brother a leg up although Joe insisted he could have managed to mount unaided. As soon as he settled in the saddle Joe found he had his hands full as Cochise, fresh and eager, sidled away. Hoss led the way out keeping to a walk but Cochise danced alongside and Joe quickly found that the wounds in his groin were still pretty tender although he wasn\u2019t going to admit it.<\/p>\n Ben tried to settle to work but even though Hoss was with Joe, he soon realised that he wasn\u2019t going to get anything done until they got back. Carole was up with Adam and he was about to go up and join them when he heard a horse come in. Ben went to the door and was very surprised to see his nephew come round the hitch rail. Will hadn\u2019t been back to the Ponderosa since the day Adam regained his feet, and he and Laura left. Although Ben himself had seen Will in Frisco and occasionally both Hoss and Joe had seen him, Ben didn\u2019t think that Adam and Will had met since that day. Ben asked his nephew in and went and poured drinks. Will sat down by the fire and looking up at his nephew he said, \u201cI heard about all the trouble at the Ponderosa. It was headline news in Frisco, so I decided to award myself a holiday and come pay a visit. I heard in town that I\u2019ve missed all the excitement. How are Joe and Adam?\u201d<\/p>\n Ben filled him in and explained where the boys were and then Will went on \u201cI\u2019ve been offered a partnership but my Boss said that I should take the accumulated leave I had coming, ten weeks in all and start in fresh. Laura and I knew you were having trouble so we made two plans. Which we adopt is up to you.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben said, \u201cYou must know that you are both very welcome here.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI know that but we don\u2019t want to upset Adam, particularly if he\u2019s ill. If it won\u2019t upset him we\u2019ll all come and stay for ten weeks and I\u2019ll lend a hand. If not Laura will stay in town and I\u2019ll work out on the range, wherever I can do the most good for six or seven weeks, until Joe is fit and then Laura and I will take a holiday together and Adam need never know. Laura will be quite happy catching up with old friends in town.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben hated to hesitate, he would be very grateful for Will\u2019s help. Will had lived with them for long enough to know a fair bit about the running of the ranch, and he would be more than just another pair of hands, a real godsend. However he wasn\u2019t sure how Adam would take it and he didn\u2019t dare do anything, which might upset his son, who was already fighting against pain and despair.<\/p>\n Will knew that Adam had been shot, but now Ben filled him in on the effects of the injury. Things had come full circle and Will had returned to find Adam in the same position that he had left him. Ben shook his head \u201cI know that if Adam was fit, he would be delighted to see you both and the children. He has always regretted that circumstances kept you away. Before he found Carole, it might have been awkward but now I am sure he would be pleased. But while he\u2019s so ill, I just daren\u2019t take any risks\u201d<\/p>\n Will said \u201cI know that and I don\u2019t want you to.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben said \u201cAt least stay for supper and I\u2019ll see what Hoss and Joe think. They\u2019ll want to see you anyway and Little Joe couldn\u2019t make town yet.\u201d<\/p>\n Will accepted that and wandered round the room, with so many memories of the months that he had lived there. He was standing staring at the map on the wall, feeling so guilty for stealing Laura from his cousin, never believing her when she told him that Adam hadn\u2019t really loved her. He had always felt that Adam was being noble giving her up and had never known why she had come to love him rather than his cousin. Will hadn\u2019t been able to face Adam until now, when his cousin had a woman of his own, and despite invitations he wouldn\u2019t visit the ranch behind Adam\u2019s back, when he was back East or in Europe. Laura had always accepted that Adam had been more in love with the idea of a home and kids than with her and knew that she had to be the most important person to the man who loved her, the away she was for Will. She knew that was why she had fallen for Will, although she still loved Adam in her own way. She accepted that although the cousins were alike in many ways, Adam was far cleverer and had stronger principles and personality to say nothing of being better looking, but Will loved her and she was happy in her marriage. She knew it would be embarrassing to meet Adam again, but it was worth it, if it cleared the way for Will to visit the only place which had ever been home to him.<\/p>\n Little Joe had intended to ride up to the Lake, but before they were half way there he had to admit that he\u2019d never make it, and he pulled up. Hoss was concerned but didn\u2019t say anything and Little Joe grinned ruefully at him \u201cOkay I admit I\u2019m as weak as a kitten, help me down will you.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss lifted him down and ground tied the houses. Joe lay back and considered the scenery for a while just appreciating the clear air and the silence. Then he turned on his side towards to Hoss \u201cIt\u2019s stupid. I ride less than a mile and I\u2019m worn out, to say nothing of sore.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss said, \u201cCochise is very full of himself.\u201d<\/p>\n Little Joe sighed \u201cI can normally handle him with one finger.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss grinned broadly \u201cCome on little brother, you\u2019ve been flat on your back for three weeks, and your arm is only out of plaster today, what do you expect miracles?\u201d<\/p>\n Joe knew that his brother was talking sense but he still fumed, he felt restless and wanted a good gallop, but he was too weak, and eventually he let Hoss help him up again and they moved slowly home. When they reached the house the horse at the hitchrail was a stranger and the brothers looked at each other wondering who was visiting. Ben had heard them ride in and went out to check that Joe was okay. He scrutinised his son\u2019s face and then said, \u201cWe have a visitor, but keep your voices down, I don\u2019t want Adam to know.\u201d<\/p>\n Puzzled Hoss said \u201cWho is it?” and Ben told them. They were both pleased to see their cousin and after the initial greetings were over Ben outlined Will\u2019s offer and said \u201cI\u2019m not sure how Adam will take it.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe said, \u201cThat depends On Carole.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben asked, \u201cWhat do you mean?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cIf Carole doesn\u2019t mind meeting Laura then I think Adam would be glad to clear the air, so that Will can come back for visits. He never intended you to stay away.\u201d<\/p>\n Will sighed, \u201cI know that, but I couldn\u2019t face him.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cAdam doesn\u2019t feel that way. He was grateful to you for stopping him doing both himself and Laura irreparable harm. I know he\u2019s said as much.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cThanks Joe, but your brother is just being very generous.\u201d Will turned away still unable to believe what Joe said any more than he believed his own wife.<\/p>\n Ben said, \u201cIt\u2019s just about time for supper. I\u2019ll go and feed Adam and send Carole down to meet you, and we\u2019ll see what she thinks.\u201d He went upstairs to find Adam lying half sitting up and chatting to Carole. Ben said, \u201cI\u2019m sorry to interrupt, but it\u2019s supper time.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole said \u201cThat\u2019s okay we were only arguing about the merits of \u2018A Tale of two Cities\u2019.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben laughed \u201cYou should ask Joe about that and as she looked puzzled, Adam said \u201cI\u2019ll explain later but Joe had a friend, who insisted on comparing him to Sydney Carton.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole had to wait for the explanation and she went down while Ben lifted Adam up to lean against him. Adam forced himself to eat all the broth and sank back on his pillows. Nausea gripped him but he concentrated on tearing a piece of paper into shreds and after about twenty minutes it passed. It was the first time he had eaten without being sick and he grinned up at his father. Ben was delighted, but when Adam suggested that he get the weights out so that he could start doing his exercises, as Doc had suggested Ben hesitated. \u201cTomorrow maybe.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben asked tentatively \u201cHave you decided when the wedding will be?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam wouldn\u2019t look at his father. He had been avoiding the subject with both his family and Carole, now forced into a corner, he said, “Doc can’t give me any idea how long it will be before I can walk. You’d better get the wheelchair cleaned up, if Hoss hasn’t broken it.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben didn\u2019t revert to the subject of the wedding, to Adam\u2019s relief, just saying that he would go and have supper and then would come up with Hoss to remake the bed, which looked as though a tornado had hit it. Adam nodded and then lay back staring up at the ceiling.<\/p>\n Downstairs Little Joe had introduced Carole to his cousin and the two of them stood studying each other, not knowing what to say. Eventually Will broke the silence \u201cAdam wrote to me that he had got engaged, he\u2019s a lucky man.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole asked \u201cIs your wife with you?\u201d<\/p>\n Little Joe said \u201cCome and sit down Carole. That\u2019s the problem and we want your advice.\u201d Carole went over to the fire and sat down in Adam\u2019s favourite blue chair. Joe explained the position. Carole thought about it for a few minutes and then said \u201cI\u2019d like to meet Laura and see the babies and I think Adam would want to as well.\u201d<\/p>\n Will sighed \u201cIt\u2019s just that we don\u2019t want to upset Adam, while he is ill.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole looked up at Joe and Hoss and said tentatively \u201cAdam is tough. I don\u2019t think it will upset him, oh maybe momentarily, but I think having you all back here will outweigh that. I think he will want to clear the air.\u201d<\/p>\n Little Joe nodded \u201cThat\u2019s what I said, but the only way to be sure is to ask Adam.\u201d<\/p>\n Will shook his head \u201cAs soon as you do that you force his hand.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe denied it \u201cI don\u2019t mean to tell him that you aren\u2019t in Frisco. Just that you might be taking a holiday.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben came downstairs then and told them that Adam had managed a meal, without being sick. They were all delighted; it was certainly a very good sign of his progress. Joe told his father that he wanted to sound Adam out about meeting Will and Laura. Ben hesitated but then agreed on condition that Joe did it tactfully and left things open, warning him not to upset his brother and back of at any sign that he was doing so. He suggested leaving it until the morning; Adam had seemed to want to be left alone tonight.<\/p>\n Carole looked up at that, Adam had seemed cheerful enough earlier but his father knew him best. After supper Carole went outside very unsure what to do. Adam wouldn\u2019t discuss the future with her, every time she tried he changed the subject. He wasn\u2019t acting at all normally with her, refusing to accept her help, and she didn\u2019t know whether she ought to go back to town or to stay. She was leaning on the corral fence, staring up at the mountains when Ben came out to find her. Ben just stood next to her, without saying anything, until Carole turned to him. She said, \u201cI don\u2019t know whether I should go back to town and take over my job again.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben raised an eyebrow questioningly \u201cI thought Mrs Portman was quite prepared to finish out the term and I know you asked the governors to find someone else for next term.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cOh she\u2019s willing but it\u2019s not fair to ask her unless I\u2019m needed here. Adam doesn\u2019t seem to want me around. You feed him and he was saying that Joe would have to help him with the exercises.\u201d She turned away form Ben \u201cI feel as though he\u2019s putting on an act for me whenever I\u2019m in the room and it\u2019s a relief to him when I leave.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben moved behind her and gripped her shoulders, feeling the tension but his voice was soothing \u201cOf course he\u2019s putting on an act. What do you expect? Adam loves you very much and he\u2019s doing his best not to worry you. He doesn\u2019t want you to see him sick and retching, or scare you by crying out in pain, and he can\u2019t always restrain it. He is still seriously ill and in pain, very worried about his back, but the most important thing in his life is to protect you, not upset you.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI don\u2019t care I love him. He let me tend Joe, but he won\u2019t let me near him.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cOnce you are married he will accept your help, but he\u2019s romantic, he can\u2019t let you see him so vulnerable at the moment. On the other hand, he would be very hurt if you went back to town. I know he is putting on an act for you and it is probably a relief not to have to when you go out, but it doesn\u2019t do him any harm, and he would be impossible if you weren\u2019t around. Please stay and accept his whims, when he\u2019s a bit better and less scared of breaking down, he\u2019ll let you help more.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole accepted what he said, but she had to ask, \u201cYou don\u2019t think he\u2019s changed his mind?\u201d<\/p>\n Ben laughed \u201cYou can\u2019t believe that, you can read his face and the way his eyes light up as soon as you appear, just as well as I can. But he won\u2019t get married until he\u2019s back on his feet. Hopefully it won\u2019t be too long a job. For now just go on doing what you are doing. Go along with him. Let him take the lead in what he\u2019s prepared to discuss. It isn\u2019t very long since we were scared for his life and he\u2019s still very weak.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole relaxed back against Ben\u2019s warm strength \u201cI\u2019ll try and I will stay.\u201d Ben held her close \u201cI knew you would and it won\u2019t be long before you have your own home, somewhere near here.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben and Hoss went up to remake the bed. Adam seemed disinclined to talk, so Ben just tucked him up and left him to sleep. Adam lay staring at the ceiling, he\u2019d never felt less like sleeping but he didn\u2019t want to talk to anyone. He knew that the Doc was optimistic and so was his little brother but he still had no feeling at all below the waist. He couldn\u2019t help remembering last time when he had regained the use of his legs, only to lose his fianc\u00e9e. He had accepted it then; knowing Will would be a far better husband for Laura than he would ever have been. He had even come to feel grateful to Will for preventing him doing irreparable harm to both himself and Laura, but now he couldn\u2019t accept the loss of Carole. Neither would he marry her as a cripple, no matter how good the prognosis. He found himself watching suspiciously when Carole was with Hoss or Joe, and hated himself for it, knowing full well that she loved him. He dreaded the prospect of watching her for months, maybe years, unable to marry and wondered whether he should release her from her engagement, now he was only half a man. Adam had sunk into a real slough of despondency and for hours lay thinking in circles, until he had almost convinced himself that he wasn\u2019t meant to marry. If he did regain the use of his legs, then he would lose Carole in some other way.<\/p>\n Ben looked in on his way to bed and saw that Adam was still awake, he could tell that Adam was worried and upset. Ben sat down next to the bed and fed Adam a weak brandy and water \u201cDo you want to talk Son?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam shook his head \u201cI\u2019m okay Pa, just got to think some things out.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cAlright, but if you want me just give a yell. I\u2019m right next door.\u201d Ben had to make a real effort to get up and leave his son, but he knew it was useless to try and console Adam for the moment. It was probably inevitable after the shock of his wound and the pain of the last week, that Adam would have some reaction, but Ben was confident that given time Adam would come out of the very obvious despair holding him at the moment.<\/p>\n Adam didn\u2019t sleep at all that night and by morning he looked very drawn and had even less colour in his face. Ben hadn\u2019t slept much either and went in to his son at dawn. Ben didn\u2019t comment on Adam\u2019s looks, knowing that he couldn\u2019t force his son to talk. He could at least make Adam more comfortable and brought him some coffee. Adam drank that gratefully, he had long finished the drink Ben had left by his bed.<\/p>\n Ben sat down by him and kept the conversation impersonal. The roof of the house was finally repaired, thanks to some good friends in town who had arranged to have the necessary timber cut, knowing that their own sawmill was still not working. The next job was to redo Adam\u2019s room and Ben wanted to know what Adam wanted. It seemed an innocuous question until Ben realised that his son had turned his head away, not wanting to face his Pa. Adam knew he had to make some answer and he said \u201cJust put it back the way it was.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben frowned and then it suddenly fell into place. Just at the moment it wasn\u2019t obvious whether Adam would be moving back into the room as a single man, maybe a cripple, or as a healthy married man. Simple things like the size of the bed would need to be changed depending on the state of his health. Ben tried to ease the tension he could see in his son, by reminding him that he\u2019d always moaned about the waste of space with the cupboards he had used to store his books. Ben went on \u201cI thought you might want to draw some plans for floor to ceiling shelving. It would give you more room.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam made no answer but Ben persevered \u201cThink about it, there\u2019s no rush but Joe could measure up for you.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam still didn\u2019t answer and for five minutes father and son sat in silence, but then Adam turned back to face his father \u201cHow long before the sawmill is working?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cNot long. Hoss is working real hard, got a good gang up there.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam lifted himself up on one elbow, he grunted at the effort but staring at his father he said, \u201cI want to know what damage has been done. You\u2019ve been fobbing me off with generalities, painting rosy pictures but you wouldn\u2019t look so tired and worried if they were true. Tell me the truth.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben had no choice, Adam knew too much about the ranch affairs to hide from him the extent of the loss they were going to make on the timber operation. They had lost about a week\u2019s output from the sawmill in the fire and another three weeks while repairing the mill. Their major problem was still the flume. The prices they had quoted had been arrived at by using heavy cutting in areas that had been inaccessible prior to the use of the flume. They now had to either spend time and money repairing the flumes, before continuing to log, or return to the lower slopes which would only take limited cutting. Either way it was impossible to meet their contracts without a large increase in men and equipment, which then made the price uneconomic. They also had to find men to scour the lower pastures for all of the salt lick before the cattle were brought down. All in all the ranch was going to make a substantial loss this year. Ben thought it would be covered, by the million they had had to start the year, along with the dividends still coming out of their mining investments and the profit on the stock, but Addison\u2019s operations had cost them dear.<\/p>\n Adam wasn\u2019t particularly surprised by what Ben told him, he had seen all too much of the damage take place in front of him and noone knew the Ponderosa better than he did. He would have loved to help but his father had covered all the practical moves they could make. His thoughts taken back to that night, for the first time he felt ready to talk about it. \u201cAddison was mad. I could see it in his eyes.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI\u2019ve certainly never known anyone who was so ruthless.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam said reflectively \u201cI think he had got so used to getting his own way. The only one who ever stood up to him was Carole. I\u2019ve seen jealousy before but this was ten times stronger.\u201d Adam rested back on his pillows and he reached out for his father\u2019s hand for reassurance and then he started to tell his father exactly what had happened in that clearing, just what Addison had said. He was re-living it as she spoke and seemed barely aware of his surroundings, as he recalled the overwhelming fear for Carole, which had made him sit still and hide all emotion as Addison described how he was destroying his beloved family and their ranch. The grip on his father\u2019s hand was the one thing that kept him linked to reality and safety.<\/p>\n As he finally fell silent, Ben said, \u201cHow did you intend to get away? I\u2019m sure you had some plan.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cHardly a plan Pa, a desperate hope. I knew that someone would be out there to help, I was almost sure that you were close. You were there?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cYes Son along with Jos\u00e9 and some eight men. Joe sent Jamieson to track you and you left plenty of sign.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cIt was funny the guy who was taking me seemed to think my \u2018lack of control\u2019 of Sport was because I was so scared. He never queried the rather wending route I took. Mind you he was right about me being scared.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben began to wonder if Adam had forgotten the original question but then Adam went on \u201cI was playing for him to lose control, come out of that nice little shelter he\u2019d built himself. He did once and came over and hit me, but he regained it again too quickly. I\u2019m not sure what I would have done, but I thought if I could get my hands on him I could use him as a shield against those other guns, and I knew help was there, but then I lost control first.\u201d Adam\u2019s voice became barely more than a whisper and Ben had to strain to hear. \u201cWhen he said Carole was dead. I just wanted to blot him out. I\u2019ve lost my temper before but not like that. I just wanted to kill. For what he\u2019d done to Carole and to Joe and Hoss, the ranch. A red rage, I saw him through a haze of red and just wanted to kill. I\u2019m glad he\u2019s dead, he deserved to die, but I\u2019m glad I didn\u2019t do it, not in that killing rage. I didn\u2019t know I could lose control so completely.\u201d Adam looked up at his father almost scared, expecting to see disgust or worse on his father\u2019s face, but the only thing there was compassion and understanding \u201cWe all knew that you would go for him, even as he spoke I think we all moved forward. You\u2019d have had to be more than human to react any other way Adam. We had to come out of cover before we got a clear shot at him and he had already shot you. He knew as well and shot almost before you moved and he was aiming to finish it when we fired. He was hit by seven or eight bullets and must have been dead before he hit the ground. I don\u2019t know whose bullet killed him and I don\u2019t care\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cIt was the best way for everyone. If there had been a trial and a hanging, it would have been hard on Carole, she loved him once. It\u2019s hard enough on her anyway with me crippled.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cDon\u2019t underestimate her son, she\u2019s as tough as you are and she loves you very much. You don\u2019t have to protect her you know. She is well aware how ill you are and that you are putting a brave face on for her. She won\u2019t think any the worse of you if that brave face slips sometimes, anymore than your brothers or I do.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam didn\u2019t answer and after five minutes as Adam seemed to have sunk back into his own thoughts, Ben asked, \u201cIf I get some broth will you eat it?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam pulled a face but nodded. After he had eaten, he fought the nausea and nearly an hour later it finally passed, and he asked his father to help him sit up. Adam had been resting against pillows, half sitting up, enough for his father to feed him, but in order to do the exercises Doc required Adam would need to sit upright.<\/p>\n Ben helped him into position and held his son as the pain hit him. After a couple of minutes noticing the blue tinge to Adam\u2019s lips, Ben said \u201cI think you had better lie down again and leave it for a couple of days. \u201c<\/p>\n Adam shook his head and through gritted teeth he said, \u201cNo, it\u2019s passing.\u201d Ben wasn\u2019t convinced but it was a waste of time arguing with his stubborn son and gradually the blue faded and a bit of colour returned to his lips. Adam grinned at his father \u201cRight now you can bring up the weights and the bar.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben laughed and said \u201cI don\u2019t think you could lift a feather at the moment Adam. Just relax for a bit and then I\u2019ll send Joe in. His arm isn\u2019t strong enough to hand you anything too heavy and he can do some exercises at the same time. I\u2019ve got some work to do.\u201d Adam seemed more cheerful than when he had gone into him and Ben thought his son was probably better for talking out what had happened, so he went down to breakfast reasonably happy.<\/p>\n Hoss had come back the day before to report progress and check on his elder brother and he was having breakfast with Joe. Will had gone back to town the night before and Beth and Carole weren\u2019t up yet. Ben told Joe to go and help Adam with his exercises when he had finished breakfast and Hoss said that he would drop the equipment into his father\u2019s room, before he went back to the sawmill.<\/p>\n Hoss found his brother sitting still waiting for the pain to fade again and Hoss was all too aware of it, despite the grin that Adam managed. Hoss dumped the various pieces of equipment they had used before and then went over to sit by the bed. \u201cRight here it is Adam but please don\u2019t over do it. I know you want to get back on your feet but make haste slowly. Pa\u2019s worried enough, without you driving him to distraction by not being sensible.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam grinned and this time it reached his eyes \u201cIt wasn\u2019t so long ago I said about the same to you.”<\/p>\n \u201cYeah and I took your advice and I\u2019m fine now.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI promise to be good, if you will come home tomorrow or the next day and help me have a bath. I feel filthy.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cIt\u2019s a deal brother. I\u2019ll be back tomorrow evening.\u201d He gripped Adam\u2019s shoulder momentarily and then he had to go but said, \u201cJoe will be up, soon as he\u2019s finished eating.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben was giving Joe firm instructions on what Adam was to be allowed to do, and by the time Joe reached his brother\u2019s room, he was helpless with the giggles. Adam waited patiently for the giggles to subside sufficiently for Joe to be capable of speech and then enquired just what had amused his brother so much.<\/p>\n Joe said \u201cPa\u2019s given me so many do\u2019s and don\u2019t\u2019s for you and me that I can\u2019t remember any of them. Even if I could I don\u2019t know whether you\u2019re supposed to do them and not me or vice versa.\u201d He broke into giggles again at the thought of the earnestness on his father\u2019s face and Adam reached out and cuffed Joe gently, but he paid for the move with a sharp stabbing pain from is stomach. He couldn\u2019t quite hide the gasp of pain and Joe was immediately serious \u201cAre you sure you should start yet, wouldn\u2019t it be better to wait a few days.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cDon\u2019t you start! Pass me that bar and I\u2019ll soon show you.\u201d Joe did as he was told and then picked up a small weight and began to exercise his arm. As he did so Joe said \u201cWe seem to have been here before, funny how history repeats itself.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam put down the bar with a grunt and looked at his brother. \u201cWhat do you mean Joe?\u201d<\/p>\n Joe concentrated on the weight not wanting to look at his brother \u201cI was thinking of Laura. She\u2019s rather like Carole in several ways.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam went as white as his sheets and the tension in him reached Joe who risked a glance at his brother. What he saw horrified him, as he realised just how tactless he\u2019d been and hastily said \u201cDear God, I didn\u2019t mean anything like that Adam. Carole loves you, she would never leave you.\u201d<\/p>\n For one horrible minute Adam had thought that Joe was trying to tell him that he and Carole – but looking at his brother he knew just how stupid his maudlin thoughts last night had been. Still however silly that idea was, his little brother was up to something and he considered Joe with open suspicion, just what was Joe leading up to. His mind made up Adam demanded \u201cRight out with it Joe. Stop wandering round the bush and tell me what\u2019s on your mind.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe tried to protest that it was nothing, his bright idea of sounding out his brother suddenly didn\u2019t seem so clever.<\/p>\n Adam ignored his protest \u201cJoe why are you suddenly talking about Laura? Normally you and the rest of the family all refrain from mentioning her and Will like the plague, especially now with me stuck in bed.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe tried to think of a way out, but his brother knew him too well and would see through any subterfuge. \u201cAlright it\u2019s just that we were wondering how you would feel about seeing them again.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cIt\u2019s always been Will who avoided me, I didn\u2019t want them to run off to Frisco in the first place.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI know that but now you have found Carole, I don\u2019t think Will feels as guilty and he has some holiday to come. He was thinking of spending it here but hearing that you were hurt he didn\u2019t want to upset you.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam thought about that for a moment and then asked, \u201cHow do you think Carole would react.\u201d<\/p>\n Little Joe said rather tentatively \u201cWell I mmm, I asked her. I think she\u2019s curious to meet them and see the twins.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam considered his brother, not sure whether to be angry at Joe\u2019s interference and then weighed up the likelihood of Joe doing exactly that. For the moment he concentrated on the question he had been asked, \u201cIf Carole is happy with it I\u2019d like to see them. I always wanted them to feel free to come back. I expect it will be a little awkward at first, especially as I\u2019m like this. Laura will be okay but Will never believed I wasn\u2019t being noble.\u201d<\/p>\n Little Joe said \u201cI believed you, but you must admit the way you left as soon as you were able and went to England was enough to convince Will he was right.\u201d For a moment Joe wondered if he had gone too far as his brother\u2019s face clouded over. Adam remembered those miserable days when physically, emotionally and mentally sick and confused he had tried running away. Sure he had made a logical case, the ranch needed a lawyer and he often used his new knowledge, but in reality he was trying to run from the pain of what had happened and it didn\u2019t work as he couldn\u2019t run from himself. He was brought back to the present as he heard Joe anxiously say his name. Adam forced a smile \u201cI\u2019m okay Joe, but I am sleepy, help me lie down.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe helped his brother slide down the bed and then Adam grinned up, as things slipped into place \u201cTell Will and Laura to bring the kids out here. I want to see them and Virginia City is no place for children.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe stuttered \u201cHow did you know?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam grinned, glad his guess had been right and said \u201cI always could read you little brother, like a book.\u201d<\/p>\n The time Adam had spent with Joe had demolished his imaginations of the previous night and he began to wonder how he could have been so stupid. Relaxing he soon fell asleep. Carole came in to sit with him and with nothing to do she began to wonder about Laura. Joe had confessed to his father that Adam had guessed they were in town. Ben wasn\u2019t really surprised, but he was pleased to hear that Adam had no reservations in wanting them to come out to the house. Ben wrote a letter to Will telling him and sent it into town with one of the hands.<\/p>\n Beth knew that they would be tight on room and announced her intention of returning to town. They didn\u2019t need her help any longer and she had a million things to do at home. Ben didn\u2019t like to appear to throw her out the minute they could do without her, but she insisted.<\/p>\n Adam slept for several hours, after his sleepless night and he was totally relaxed and content when he woke up. Carole had just been sitting by him and didn\u2019t notice when he first awoke. Adam lay back watching her face. He felt as though he was seeing her beauty for the first time, almost as though he had begun to take it for granted and now it struck him anew. Carole was miles away, for all her brave words she was dreading Laura\u2019s arrival. She believed Adam but she couldn\u2019t help wondering if he was fooling himself and how deeply he had been in love with his cousin\u2019s wife.<\/p>\n Adam took her hand and raised it to his lips and only then did Carole realise that he was awake. She looked down at him and was surprised to see how peaceful he looked. Adam said, \u201cI love you Carole.\u201d She bent over and kissed him and Adam pulled her close and gave her a big hug. Once she had settled back in the chair Adam held on to her hand \u201cDo you mind if we talk about the future?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cIt\u2019s up to you darling.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam was sombre for a moment \u201cI spent last night worrying whether I ought to release you from our engagement, now I\u2019m only half a man.\u201d She looked totally horrified but before she could say anything Adam went on \u201cI don\u2019t know whether it\u2019s the right thing to do or not, but I can\u2019t do it. I love you and I\u2019ll never let you go. Somehow, sometime I\u2019m going to get back on my feet and as soon as I can walk the length of the aisle, we are going to get married.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole rested the back of her hand against his face \u201cDarling I love you so much I\u2019d marry you tomorrow and push the wheelchair up the aisle even if I knew for sure that you would never leave it. You would still be twice the man, compared to any of the others in the room. I am going to be your wife, no matter what and I am not prepared to wait very long.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam held out his arms and she buried her head on his shoulder. He had known he could trust her, but despair was so close in the long dark early hours of the morning. \u201cI want our wedding day to be perfect and I shall walk for it. It\u2019s a big enough incentive to have me on my feet in a few weeks.<\/p>\n Carole held him close, she had been so scared that he would be noble and insist on releasing her. Eventually Adam pulled away \u201cI guess I\u2019d better do some exercises. The more I do the sooner that day will come.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole said \u201cI\u2019ll go and fetch Joe.\u201d Adam shook his head \u201cNo you stay. I\u2019ve been embarrassed at letting you see how weak I am, but as Pa pointed out you have a right to see all sides of the job you\u2019re taking on.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole was delighted that at last he was going to let her help and she tried to help him sit up. Carole didn\u2019t have the physical strength that his father had and Adam had to do more to help himself. The effort sent shooting pains through him and he was hard put to restrain a groan but at length he was sitting up. He could only wait for the pain to subside and momentarily closed his eyes not wanting to see the worry on Carole\u2019s face. Carole hadn\u2019t realised quite how weak he still was and she would have given a lot to just help him lie down and rest but she knew her love well enough not to say anything. She helped Adam with his exercises and after half an hour Adam admitted temporary defeat. He lent back against his pillows and relaxed and then decided he wanted a book. He knew perfectly well where it had been in his room but where Joe had put it was anyone\u2019s guess. He described its size and colour and Carole went hunting. Ben had come up to make sure that Adam was okay and to bring him some lunch. He stood at the door as Carole rooted through piles under Adam\u2019s directions. Every so often she would find something unexpected, clothes, a gun, rock samples, even plans for the house they were in. The pair of them were laughing and Ben was delighted to see Adam in such good spirits and stood watching for a long time before Carole noticed him. At that point Ben moved into the room \u201cSorry to disturb you, but its lunchtime.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cNot doing anything particularly important, just trying to find that book on preservation of wood that I was reading a few days back.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cWell it would have been a long hunt It’s downstairs on the table where you left it.\u201d Adam grinned sheepishly \u201cOh yes I remember now.\u201d Ben smiled \u201cI\u2019ll bring it up later, but for now let Carole go to have her lunch. Hop Sing said ours will be ready in ten minutes. I have yours here.\u201d Carole gave Adam a kiss and then went on down.<\/p>\n Ben thought his son looked exhausted but he didn\u2019t say anything. He sat down next to Adam and began to feed his son but after about half, Adam pushed it away \u201cI\u2019m gonna be sick.\u201d Ben got the dish and held his son, as the paroxysm caught him. Once its force was spent Adam lay back against his father only half-conscious. Ben wiped his face and eased him back down the bed \u201cDoc warned you not to overdo things Adam\u201d<\/p>\n Adam nodded, he had known that he had done too much. Ben left it at that and told him to get some sleep.<\/p>\n After lunch Will, Laura and the three kids arrived. Carole had gone to her room and only Ben was there to greet them. The nearer they got to the Ponderosa the more awkward they felt at the prospect of facing Adam. Peggy was very excited as she recognised things she hadn\u2019t seen for four years and she chatted away happily.<\/p>\n Finally the ranchhouse was in sight and Ben, having heard the buggy come in, went out to welcome them. Laura was pleased to see him and accepted his help down from the buggy. Ben led them inside and gave them coffee, and admired the twins who were seven months old and very pretty fair haired babies. Then he showed Laura up to the pair of guestrooms with a connecting door that he had had prepared. Ben had even found the cot he had used for little Joe and had one of the hands clean it up. Laura was delighted and Ben left her to settle in, telling her to ask for anything she needed. Little Joe heard voices and came in to say hello. Laura knew he\u2019d been hurt but was surprised how thin and drawn he looked. To those who had seen him when he was first injured he looked immeasurably better, but for her seeing him afresh he still looked ill. She didn\u2019t say anything and Joe went over to make a fuss of Peggy, who was feeling rather left out. Laura was pleased when Joe insisted on taking Peggy out to the stable, where he’d picked out a horse for her to use while she was there.<\/p>\n Ben had seen Carole look out of her room and feeling it would be better if the two women met in private, he went across and asked her to come and meet Laura. He introduced them and left them alone. As he left Carole went over to the twins and admired them, but they were asleep and the conversation flagged. Laura took a deep breath and said \u201cPlease come and sit down, for Adam\u2019s sake we\u2019ve got to come to terms.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole nodded \u201cI know about your engagement. Little Joe told me, Adam won\u2019t say much about it.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI\u2019m not surprised he was badly hurt in every way.\u201d Laura moved over to stare down at her babies \u201cI loved Adam very much, for months I prayed that he would ask me to marry him. I think I knew that he didn\u2019t really love me, but I told myself that I had enough love for both of us, that in time he would come to love me. You love him you must know what a good kind strong man he is. Eventually he did propose but even when we were engaged, somehow it wasn\u2019t right. I never saw him and Will was there. It isn\u2019t easy to love without any return, but with Will it worked both ways. I am very happy with my husband far happier than I would have been with Adam. I still love Adam and I guess I always will you but I\u2019m no threat to you, all I want is his happiness. I envy you if you\u2019ve won the love I couldn\u2019t but I am very content in my family. I realised a very long time ago that Adam wasn\u2019t for me.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole knew how very hard it must be for Laura to bare her soul to a complete stranger and she jumped up and went over to the other woman. \u201cI was scared of your coming. Adam said that he loved you as a sister, as Peggy\u2019s mother and all that stood for but I wasn\u2019t sure that it wasn\u2019t just his pride speaking. Now I know and I am very grateful. I hope we can be friends.\u201d<\/p>\n Laura turned and smiled at Carole \u201cYou are a very lucky woman, he\u2019s a fine man.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI know.\u201d Then Carole excused herself feeling the need to see her fianc\u00e9. Adam was asleep, but she sat by him, realising now why he had found it so hard to break with Laura and pondering over the unpredictability of love. It seemed odd that Adam couldn\u2019t have fallen in love with Laura, although she was very glad that he hadn\u2019t.<\/p>\n Laura took her time to pull himself together one of the hurdles she had been dreading was past and she liked Carole, but the bigger one was still to come.<\/p>\n Ben had no intention of allowing either of them to see Adam, until after supper and only then if he thought his son was strong enough. Despite Adam\u2019s willingness to see them he knew it would be an upsetting experience, he had been badly hurt at that time. Ben wandered over from his desk and he was glad to see Carole and Laura chatting away before supper, the twins were awake and Carole was playing with them. Little Joe was lazing out on the sofa watching the babies. He looked tired but assured his father that he was fine. He said in a low voice \u201cIt seems odd that if things had gone differently they could have been Adam\u2019s daughters.\u201d Ben nodded \u201cI know what you mean but don\u2019t you dare say such a thing to any of them.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe looked up \u201cWhat do you take me for?\u201d Ben ruffled his hair and said, \u201cI won\u2019t answer that!\u201d<\/p>\n Then Ben heard a horse and went out to see who it was. He was surprised to see Hoss, as he hadn\u2019t expected him back for several days. Worried he asked \u201cMore trouble?\u201d Hoss shook his head \u201cNo Pa everything is just fine, but I promised Adam I\u2019d come home this evening and help him have a bath.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben wasn\u2019t sure the wound was barely sealed over, but as Hoss said it would make Adam feel much better and should help his back. Ben gave way but he told his big son that he would have to wait and see how Adam was after food. Hoss frowned \u201cWhy? Is he worse again?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cNot really but he was very sick at lunchtime, overdid the exercises this morning.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss was cross \u201cDern fool, he promised me he\u2019d take it steady.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben put a restraining hand on Hoss\u2019 arm \u201cDon\u2019t nag him, he was only trying to impress Carole.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cOkay Pa. Did Will and Laura get here?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cYes, they are inside with the children, come in and get washed up it\u2019s nearly supper time.\u201d As Hoss greeted Laura and Peggy, Ben went upstairs to his eldest son. Adam was awake and said \u201cWill and Laura have arrived haven\u2019t they?\u201d<\/p>\n Ben nodded and Adam went on \u201cI thought I heard her voice. Why haven\u2019t they been up to see me?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI thought they should wait until after you had your supper. See if you feel like seeing visitors.\u201d Adam wasn\u2019t looking forward to the first meeting and wanted to get it over. He was determined to keep his supper down and he told Ben he would be okay as soon as he had finished. Ben didn\u2019t like leaving his son alone in case he was sick but Adam insisted and much loath Ben left Adam alone to fight the nausea. Adam was close to giving in but eventually it faded. He called for his father who had just finished his own meal \u201cI\u2019m alright Pa. Will you help me to sit up and then tell them to come up.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cDo you want to see them together or separately?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cIt\u2019s up to them.\u201d Adam sat waiting, glad of a few minutes respite to give time for the pain in his stomach to subside and for him to get a firm hold on himself. Then there was a tap on the door and Laura came in. For a long moment they just looked at each other tracing the changes wrought by four years. Then Laura came over to the bed and put her hand out. Adam took it \u201cYou look very well Laura and Joe say the twins are real little beauties. I\u2019m glad you and Will have come back at last.\u201d<\/p>\n Laura was examining his face and recognising the lines of pain that she remembered so well. \u201cI\u2019m only sorry that we come back to find you ill.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cIt\u2018s rather a complete circle, you find me as you left me.\u201d Laura looked a little hurt and Adam was quick to say, \u201cI didn\u2019t mean that the way it sounded. I have Carole and I will soon regain my fitness. I\u2019m fine and I know that Will has made you far happier than I ever could. It was all for the best.\u201d<\/p>\n Laura bent forward and kissed him on the forehead \u201cWill and I have been very happy although he has never stopped feeling guilty and I like your Carole very much.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cThere was no need for Will to feel guilty. He loved you in a way that I didn\u2019t. I could never work out why I didn\u2019t Laura. In so many ways you were exactly what I wanted, that\u2019s why I nearly did us such harm\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI know that. Dear Adam, that\u2019s all in the past now. Let\u2019s forget and be friends.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam smiled at her \u201cIts funny I was dreading seeing you again, mainly I think because it has been so long but now I feel at home with you, just the way I always did.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI\u2019m glad and I\u2019m so glad we came back, we should never have left it so long.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cBring Peggy and the babies up to see me in the morning.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cOf course Peggy has never forgotten you Adam and she has been worrying all the way here in case you had forgotten her.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam grinned \u201cI\u2019ll bet she\u2019s grown, four years is a long time.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cDo you want to see Will now or leave it until morning.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cDon\u2019t you start fussing Laura, I already have a house full fussing over me. I\u2019d like to see my cousin.\u201d<\/p>\n Laura grinned and headed downstairs to find her husband. Adam lay back, it had been much easier than he had expected. He and Laura had always got on well, that had been half the trouble. He had hated the idea of losing her companionship. With the knowledge of Carole\u2019s love behind him he hadn\u2019t even felt a pang of what might have been, just pleasure in seeing an old friend again. Ben poked his head round the door, wondering how his son was coping and was pleasantly surprised to see how calm Adam looked. Adam saw his father and grinned \u201cI\u2019m fine Pa, it was good to see her again.\u201d Ben had expected him to be upset by the meeting and scanned his face anxiously before deciding that Adam wasn\u2019t putting on an act. Then he said \u201cI\u2019m glad Son let the past bury it\u2019s dead.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cWhy not, the future looks good.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben left and sent Will on up, Will came in slowly and the cousins looked at each other. Of all the Cartwrights, Will had always got on best with Adam, the closest to him in age. Indeed for a long time he and Joe had disliked each other, continually rubbing each other up the wrong way. Although he had met the others from time to time, he hadn\u2019t spoken to Adam since the day he\u2019d left the ranch with Laura. Now it made matters worse to see Adam lying helpless in bed, looking tired and ill.<\/p>\n Adam thought his cousin had aged, being tense didn\u2019t help, and Will looked fourteen years older rather than four. Neither of them spoke and the tension in the room could have been cut with a knife. Eventually Will walked over to the bed and put out his hand. Adam, took it and the two men shook. Will sat down heavily on the side of the bed. Adam said, \u201cI\u2019m glad you have come back.\u201d<\/p>\n Will looked at him as though he was mad and shook his head \u201cI wouldn\u2019t have blamed you if you\u2019d never wanted to see me again.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cWhy? I am very grateful you prevented me making a fool of myself and doing both Laura and myself irreparable harm.\u201d Will didn\u2019t say anything and Adam asked \u201cDid you get my letter from New York.\u201d Will nodded. Adam said, \u201cI meant what I said in it. Why won\u2019t you believe me?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cIf you meant it why did you run away to England. If you didn\u2019t love her anyway why the need to run?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cJoe told me that was what had convinced you. I see that he was right.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cThat\u2019s no answer Adam.\u201d Will looked at his cousin who was even paler than when he had come in and Will got to his feet \u201cI\u2019d better go I\u2019ve no right to worry you. He was heading for the door when Adam called him back \u201cPlease, Will you can\u2019t go like this, where are you going?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cBack where I came from. We should never have come.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cDon\u2019t be a fool. Lets straighten this out once and for all.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cMaybe when you are better.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam shook his head \u201cNo we can\u2019t leave it like this, do you think I could sleep if you leave now?\u201d<\/p>\n Will came back over to the bed and looked down at his cousin \u201cI hurt you enough four years ago, I\u2019ve lived with that on my conscience I will not do it again.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam gripped his arm, the grip remarkably strong \u201cYou didn\u2019t hurt me. Oh maybe my pride a little and there\u2019s no need for anything on your conscience. Pour out a couple of drinks and then come back here and listen to me.\u201d Adam didn\u2019t release his cousin, until Will gave a nod of acquiescence.<\/p>\n Will did as he was told and handed Adam a brandy, putting some water into it at Adam\u2019s request. Adam drank it as Will sipped his own and sat staring into space trying to organise his thought. Eventually Adam said \u201cYou do Laura an injustice you know. If I had loved her the way you do, she would never have given you a second look. She\u2019s the faithful type and what happened was out of character for her. You\u2019ve been married to her for four years you should know that. She only came to love you because I didn\u2019t fulfil the need she had to be loved. I don\u2019t know if she ever told you but I proposed twice. The first time she turned me down. I couldn\u2019t say it properly because I wasn\u2019t sure of my own feelings. That was when she decided to leave, she told me that if it wasn\u2019t there then no amount of talking and thinking would put it there and that we should separate and sort ourselves out. Pa had already said much the same to me, he asked if I was in love with Laura or with the thought of marriage and kids.\u201d Adam paused and stared up at the ceiling. Will didn\u2019t say anything but handed his cousin another drink.<\/p>\n Eventually Adam went on \u201cShe was leaving and then she was hurt, I hated the idea of losing her companionship so much that I convinced myself that I was in love. Because I\u2019d convinced myself I convinced Laura and she agree to marry me. Over those next couple of months I think she realised I was visiting Peggy as much as I was her, I started to build that house and avoided naming a day until it was nearing completion. I spent hours planning the house everything was to be perfect for me and my children, but looking back I found Laura was just a shadowy figure in those dreams. At that time I was sure that everything was okay. Laura loved me and I loved her and it would be our house. Then I had that fall. I realised later that the pair of you had intended to tell me that day hadn\u2019t you?\u201d<\/p>\n Will could only nod, not knowing what to say but Adam smiled at him. Adam was silent for a moment and then went on \u201cIn some ways it was a good thing I had that fall and stopped you. Then I was still convinced I was in love. I had to spend weeks flat on my back unable to move. It\u2019s not the worst that can happen, when I was blinded was far worse, but it is bad enough. You feel damned helpless, but it does give you time to think. The prospect of being tied to a wheelchair for life is daunting to say the least but you have to come to terms with yourself, in order to remain sane. Then as now there was the problem of tying a woman to you, You offer marriage as a whole man and then as half a man they are tied to you. Thinking round everything, I knew that Pa was right. I wanted children and my own home, Laura was just a means to an end. I was, and am, very fond of her, and I enjoyed her company but I didn\u2019t love her. I thought that she loved me and I knew she wouldn\u2019t back out because I was crippled. That was when I made the real mistake. I planned to go through with the wedding. I knew her first husband, who had only stayed because of Peggy, had hurt her and yet I planned to do the same. I know now that it was wrong and I would have ended up hurting her, just as Frank did. Then I heard you two in the barn, I admit it was a total shock and quite a hard blow to my pride. It would have been better if I could have taken some time, but you were leaving and I knew Laura had to go with you.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam sipped his drink for a minute fighting for control and then seeing Will stir, Adam put his hand on his cousin\u2019s \u201cNo let me finish. I was still weak enough to have plenty of time to think and I gradually realised what harm I would have done. Yet I had dated Laura for over a year and my dreams of a house and kids were very real. I came to feel that I had to get away that I couldn\u2019t build here. Wherever I went things reminded me of broken dreams, not just Laura and there was no way I could really help out. My back was still so weak, Doc was saying a year to recover and even then, maybe never breaking horses. Even the lake brought no peace. I rationalised it the ranch needed a lawyer and the best place to study was in England, but Pa knew I was just running away. I ran and it\u2019s a long way to New York, I was so confused, I missed Pa and my brothers and I had taken on a five year course. I nearly turned round and came back but I couldn\u2019t face that either. I knew you would be blaming yourself, Laura is more realistic and always knew I didn\u2019t really love her. But you thinking I was being noble when you stopped me being the exact opposite. Maybe it wasn\u2019t the best time to write, I can\u2019t remember exactly what I said but I didn\u2019t like myself much at the time. When I set sail I never intended to come back, that resolve lasted two months by which time I was so homesick I\u2019d have given anything to tuck my tail between my legs and slink home. But I had started the course and I always was pig-headed so I stuck it out for another eighteen months until I could reasonably break off and finish it off here. Those months were my penance for the harm I intended and they enabled me to come home fresh and at peace with myself. Now they mean that I can plan my life here with Carole. It\u2019s the same life I planned with Laura but this time instead of children dominating my dreams Carole does. If I remain a cripple I shall marry Carole because I love her, but I could never have married Laura in a wheel chair. This time the dream will remain intact, the other one would have become a nightmare, but nature ensured that Laura sensed the lack, and fell in love with you instead.\u201d<\/p>\n Will hadn\u2019t said a word as Adam spoke, just watching the play of emotion on his cousin\u2019s face. He knew that Adam had told him more than he would have said to anyone else, except possibly Ben. Adam asked \u201cYou didn\u2019t believe my letter, do you believe me now?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI believe you. I didn\u2019t mean you to tell me all that.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cYou had the right to know.\u201d<\/p>\n Will considered his cousin, Adam was drained physically and emotionally and it was obvious. \u201cCome on Adam let him help you.\u201d Adam accepted the help to settle down and then Will said \u201cThank you. I\u2019m only sorry I forced it on you when you aren\u2019t fit. Try and get some sleep.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cForget it Will I\u2019m just glad you have both come back. I\u2019ll see you tomorrow.\u201d Will nodded and went out leaving his cousin to sleep.<\/p>\n Will went downstairs where Ben and Laura were both anxiously awaiting him. He said \u201cAdam\u2019s okay but he\u2019s tired, he\u2019s gonna get some sleep.\u201d Then he wandered outside. He wanted to be alone to think and Laura knew him well enough not to follow. Will knew it had cost Adam a lot to say all he had. His cousin was a reserved man and not prone to laying his feelings bare, except possibly to his father or brothers when he needed help. Now he had done it to help Will. Will sat out on the corral fence. Once before he had accepted Laura as a gift from his cousin, now he had another, an even greater gift, that of peace of mind. For four years he had felt guilty in his marriage, now at last he could accept it without guilt, and he could come back freely to the place he had grown to love and to see his family. His only regret was that he had forced Adam into that position while he was ill, making him relive problems from the past, when he had enough problems in the present. He sat thinking over what Adam had said for a couple of hours before he went in to rejoin his wife. Laura knew how tense and worried he had been at the prospect of seeing Adam again and was delighted to find him calm and happy. Will said, \u201cWe had a long talk. I always said that Adam was being noble. I just got the reasons wrong.\u201d Laura knew Adam had succeeded in dispelling the guilt, which had tended to mar their marriage and once again she had him to thank for her happiness. She never learnt what had happened between the cousins that night but she was very grateful for the effects of it.<\/p>\n Ben had gone up to see if Adam was alright and found his son lying in the dark, crying quietly, his face wet with tears. Ben worried went over to his son but Adam rubbed his hand across his face \u201cI\u2019m okay Pa. Will and I have sorted things out. Just leave me alone for a bit.\u201d Ben was uneasy at leaving him while he was obviously upset, but knew his eldest son well enough to know that he couldn\u2019t help just at the moment.<\/p>\n Ben went downstairs and seeing Will, he asked to have a word with him Will went over to join Ben at his desk but Ben found it difficult to begin. Eventually he said \u201cI don\u2019t want to pry but can you tell me the gist of what passed between you and Adam?<\/p>\n Will was puzzled \u201cWhy? We parted on good terms.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cWhen I looked in he asked me to leave him alone but he seemed upset, and I can\u2019t help worrying while he\u2019s so weak.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI\u2019m not really surprised Sir. Adam explained to me how he had felt about Laura and why he ran away to Europe. I think he was reliving those days while he talked, and at the end I know he was exhausted. I didn\u2019t intend him to tell me all that but I am very glad he did.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben understood what had been said and in Adam\u2019s present state he wasn\u2019t surprised that it had upset him. He said \u201cI just wanted to know so that I could judge whether to leave him alone or not. He will be fine.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cThe last thing I wanted was to upset him.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cBen smiled at his nephew \u201cI know that but I think it is more than outweighed by his delight that you two have finally come back to the Ponderosa. He never wanted to exile you from it. Don\u2019t worry he\u2019ll be fine by morning.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben went back in to check on Adam before he went to bed. He had told Hoss to leave the bath until morning; sure that Adam had had enough for one day. Adam was still awake, although much calmer. He had been reliving the past and was still despondent, so many things that he had done wrong over the years. Ben straightened his bedclothes and said, \u201cDo you want a drink?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam nodded and Ben lifted him slightly and fed him some brandy. \u201cDo you want to talk?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam shook his head \u201cNo I\u2019m alright Pa.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cYou could do with a good night\u2019s sleep. Will you take a sleeping draught?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cNo, it always gives me weird dreams. I\u2019m better off without it. I\u2019ll be fine, don\u2019t fuss Pa.\u201d Ben knew the best thing to do was to leave Adam to get over it on his own and he went out, reminding Adam that he was only next door if his son needed anything. Ben consoled himself that all the time Adam had Carole his son would soon recover.<\/p>\n Adam slept late the next day and it was nearly ten o\u2019clock when he awoke. Ben was with him and said \u201cWe were wondering when you\u2019d wake up, Hoss is hanging around waiting to help you with a bath,\u201d Adam brightened up at that, he had thought his big brother had forgotten. Everything was ready and Ben took off the dressing on his wound, It was sealed over and Ben didn\u2019t think that a bath would do any harm, Hoss carried Adam over and eased him down into the hot water. Hoss had felt his brother tense against the pain as he was moved but now Adam lay back and relaxed. It felt marvellous and soothed his aching body. Hoss washed his back for him and then sat back laughing at the expression of contentment on Adam\u2019s face. Little Joe wandered in to see how they were getting on and said, \u201cI know exactly how you feel Adam. That first bath when you have been stuck in bed is sheer ecstasy.\u201d Adam was loath to get out but eventually the water cooled and Hoss lifted him out onto a large bath towel. Ben had remade the bed and soon Adam was lying back in it. Getting dried and putting his nightshirt on had tried his fortitude and he was glad to lay back and recover. They knew it would have hurt him far more without Hoss\u2019 strength Adam was too heavy for Ben to handle even with Joe\u2019s help Hoss promised to come home every couple of days and help him bathe until he was strong enough to help himself. Adam laughed ruefully \u201cA rather overgrown baby!\u201d<\/p>\n Will was going to ride up with Hoss and take charge at the sawmill which was nearing completion so that Hoss could spend more time with Johnny getting the lumber operation working smoothly in the absence of the flume. He came in to see Adam before he left but Ben was feeding his son and the two men simply shook hands. Will smiled \u201cI\u2019ll see you both in a few days.\u201d<\/p>\n Later in the morning Laura and Carole came in to see him with Peggy and the twins. Adam was amazed at the size of Peggy. She had been small for her age at five but had shot up. Peggy remembered Adam and launched herself at him. Laura tried to restrain her, scared she would hurt Adam, but he was okay and the lines of pain and worry on his face eased as he sat listening to Peggy prattling on. Then he insisted on inspecting the twins. \u201cWhat do you call them?\u201d he asked.<\/p>\n Laura said \u201cEve and Dawn\u201d<\/p>\n Adam smiled \u201cI like that. Which one is Eve?\u201d Laura handed him one of them but the twins were identical and Adam asked \u201cHow do you tell them apart?\u201d<\/p>\n Carole had already discovered the most noticeable difference and she laughed \u201cWoman\u2019s instinct. No mere man can tell\u201d<\/p>\n Adam couldn\u2019t resist the challenge and insisted on being given both to hold. They considered him very solemnly and Laura waited for them to yell, they had become very suspicious of strangers in the last few weeks, The babies sat one in the crook of each arm and considered Adam and then as if in agreement they both began to grin. Adam grinned delightedly at them as they cooed at him and then he realised one had two teeth while the other had none. \u201cWhich one has the teeth\u201d<\/p>\n Carole smiled \u201cThat\u2019s Eve\u201d<\/p>\n Adam said triumphantly \u201cMere male nothing.\u201d<\/p>\n Laura acknowledged that for now he had the answer, but she asked, \u201cWhat are you going to do when Dawn put her teeth through too.<\/p>\n \u201cWell I\u2019ll know them better by then.\u201d The babies couldn\u2019t crawl as yet and were quite content to sit up supported by his arms and inspect their surroundings. Laura gave them their teething rings and then she and Carole sat back, as Adam chatted to Peggy and laughed at the antics of the twins. Little Joe wandered in, he\u2019d been helping his father with some accounts but after half an hour he had to give up with a severe headache. He was delighted to see Adam so cheerful and slipped downstairs to fetch his father. Ben was amazed, Adam looked a different man from the woe-begone son he\u2019d had the previous night. He stood watching them for five minutes and then slipped out not wanting to disturb the group.<\/p>\n For the next two weeks the children were invaluable, as for hours on end, Adam sat quietly back and played with them. Carole and Laura had become firm friends and would sit chatting together, both pleased to see Adam so contented. Carole spent the evenings with him and he always seemed happy enough and not too worried. He was gradually regaining his strength and could sit up unaided. His food didn\u2019t trouble him much now, only when he got overtired. Ben was pleased to see him so cheerful but he had his hands full with the ranch details and left Adam to his fianc\u00e9e and his old friend.<\/p>\n Little Joe was nearly fully fit and Ben had finally given way and allowed him to ride out alone to check with Jos\u00e9 and Swann at the mine; daring his son to overdo things. The sawmill was back in operation and they were making the best of a bad job with the timber. Things were slowly getting under control and Ben was hopeful that the profits on the cattle and mining would cover the loss on the timber contracts and part of the cost of rebuilding the flume. If so he thought they could count themselves lucky to get out of the fight with Addison without worse happening.<\/p>\n Ben was sitting by the fire thinking of nothing in particular waiting for supper. Carole and Laura were putting the twins to bed and Peggy was with Adam. He heard someone ride in and was glad to see Little Joe come in. Joe was tired after his first long ride but he hadn\u2019t taken any harm. He sank gratefully down onto the sofa and Ben got him a drink. Joe was very much better but still had a way to go to recover all his strength and rebuild his stamina. He had been away for four days and after very briefly telling his father what he had found, he asked about his eldest brother. Ben smiled \u201cHe seems cheerful and he\u2019s regaining his strength, food rarely upsets him now.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cHas he been using the wheelchair?\u201d<\/p>\n Ben frowned \u201cNo. He hasn\u2019t even suggested it.\u201d<\/p>\n Little Joe was surprised, \u201cAdam usually badgers to be up long before he\u2019s strong enough.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben was suddenly worried, he\u2019d been so busy he hadn\u2019t really thought about it, just thankful that his son seemed cheerful. He admitted \u201cI hadn\u2019t thought about it, but you\u2019re right. Maybe he\u2019s not as strong as I\u2019d thought. Still Paul is coming out tomorrow, we\u2019ll see what he says.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cIs he awake?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cYes Peggy is up with him.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI think I\u2019ll wander up and see him.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cOkay supper will be about twenty minutes.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe went upstairs and found Adam was quite cheerful and he looked considerably better than he had four days before. He had much more colour. Adam was pleased to see his little brother and Peggy left them alone. Joe filled his brother in on the news from Jos\u00e9 and Swann and then said, \u201cI expected to find you up in the wheelchair.\u201d Adam didn\u2019t answer but began talking about the twins. As he obviously didn\u2019t want to discuss the subject Joe avoided it going along with Adam\u2019s choice of subject but he was puzzled. When he went back downstairs he told his father that Adam had avoided the subject, but he couldn\u2019t suggest any reason.<\/p>\n Ben was worried, he had been fairly happy about his son\u2019s state of mind and this came as rather a shock. He went up to find Adam reading poetry and his son wasn\u2019t prepared to discuss anything else. Ben didn\u2019t push his son just sitting chatting until Adam was ready to settle down.<\/p>\n Later in the evening when Adam was sleeping, Ben asked Carole to come outside with him. She was grateful for a breath of fresh air and they wandered down to the corral fence. Ben lent on it and made a fuss of Sport, who came for attention, missing his normal rider. \u201cI wanted to talk about Adam.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole bit her lip, slightly puzzled, \u201cHe seems very cheerful, He has enjoyed having the kids here and he and Laura get on well.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI know that but Little Joe pointed out that it was surprising that Adam hadn\u2019t insisted on getting up into a wheelchair, he\u2019s normally badgering to be up long before he is strong enough. Joe mentioned it to Adam, but his brother wouldn\u2019t discuss it. Has he said anything to you or indeed discussed the future?\u201d<\/p>\n Carole shook her head \u201cHe hasn\u2019t said anything since Will and Laura arrived. He\u2019s much stronger, but I don\u2019t think he has any feeling in his legs. He did say that he won\u2019t marry until he can stand for the ceremony.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben wasn\u2019t surprised, he knew his son very well. He smiled at Carole \u201cI don\u2019t suppose it\u2019s important. Doc is due tomorrow; we\u2019ll see what he has to say. Adam will talk when he\u2019s ready. Considering how badly he was hurt, we have a lot to be grateful for that he is as fit as he is.\u201d<\/p>\n Doc was out early the following morning. He examined Adam thoroughly and was pleased at his progress. He asked Adam several questions about the degree of pain he was having and how much he could do for himself. Then he suggested that Adam get up in the wheelchair. He was strong enough now and could at least move around the house and yard. Paul was very surprised when Adam flatly refused to consider it. He asked Adam why, but got no answer and much puzzled went downstairs.<\/p>\n Ben and Carole were waiting to hear his verdict and Joe joined them. Doc gratefully accepted coffee \u201cPhysically he\u2019s much better. He has pains below the site of the injury and most of the reactions in his legs are virtually normal. Yet he can\u2019t feel anything. He should have at least some feeling and a certain capability of movement but he hasn\u2019t and he won\u2019t discuss it. I suggested he at least use the wheelchair, get out and about but he refused point blank and he wouldn\u2019t explain why.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben asked \u201cDo you have any idea why Paul?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI guess its reaction from all the strain he\u2019s been under, even before he was hurt.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cIs he strong enough for me to force him to discuss it?\u201d<\/p>\n Paul thought about that for a minute and then nodded \u201cYes he is but there\u2019s a risk that you will just drive him further in on himself. Give him a few more days first Ben, see if he can sort it out for himself. Adam\u2019s very logical normally.\u201d Ben nodded and went to get himself a drink while Joe saw Paul out.<\/p>\n Joe stood staring into the fire desperately wanting to help his brother, and eventually he said, \u201cEven if he won\u2019t go in the wheelchair, do you think he\u2019d like a ride in the buggy, just up to the lake?\u201d<\/p>\n Both Ben and Joe knew how often Adam went to the lake to think, get his problems into perspective and Ben knew exactly why Joe was suggesting this trip \u201cIt can\u2019t do any harm to ask him Joe.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe headed straight up to his brother\u2019s room. Adam was reading but he put the book down and looked up as his brother came in. Joe grinned \u201cDoc seems pleased with your progress. Carole and I wondered if you\u2019d like to go for a ride in the buggy, have a picnic up by the lake?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam was furious \u201cWhy the hell can\u2019t you all just leave me alone, get out.\u201d Then he threw his book at an astonished Little Joe, catching him just below the eye. Joe hastily retreated and went back downstairs mopping his streaming eye where the corner of the book had caught it, Ben saw and hastily went over to his youngest son \u201cWhat happened to you?\u201d<\/p>\n Joe explained and Ben helped him mop up and examined the inflammation, luckily no real harm was done. Carole wanted to go to Adam but Ben suggested that she had better leave him alone for a bit, until his temper had improved.<\/p>\n At lunchtime Ben took up a tray for Adam, but his son was feeding himself and made it clear that he didn\u2019t want his father to stay, and Ben went along with him. Carole barely touched her own lunch, so worried about Adam and seeing that Joe decided she at least needed a break. He insisted on taking Carole, Laura and the children for the proposed picnic at the lake, to try and take Carole\u2019s mind of things, but it wasn\u2019t exactly a roaring success and they were back soon after four.<\/p>\n Carole went up to see Adam to find him in a chastened mood. He said, \u201cI hope I didn\u2019t hurt Joe. I didn\u2019t really mean to hit him.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cJoe\u2019s okay. He was only trying to help Adam.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam sighed ruefully \u201cI know my love, that\u2019s all any of you want but you\u2019re not, none of you. Not even you darling. I\u2019m just not fit company for anyone but myself at the moment.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole stared at him horrified \u201cDo you want me to go?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam looked up at her and pleaded for her to understand \u201cPlease don\u2019t take it the wrong way. I love you very much but just now I need to be alone.\u201d Somehow Carole found the strength to smile for him and she kissed him gently and then went over to her own room and indulged in a good cry.<\/p>\n For the next couple of days Adam was only willing to see Hoss for a bath and was obviously waiting for everyone else to leave from the moment they entered his room, even the twins couldn\u2019t attract his attention. He wasn\u2019t eating and Ben was fairly sure that he wasn\u2019t sleeping either. After three days of it Ben decided that it couldn\u2019t go on. That evening he went in to fetch Adam\u2019s tray, which was barely touched. Seeing the look on his father\u2019s face Adam said defensively \u201cI wasn\u2019t hungry.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben put the tray on the dressing table and sat down by his son\u2019s bed \u201cYou haven\u2019t been hungry for three days.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI\u2019m alright Pa, just leave me alone will you.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben sighed heavily \u201cAdam I have left you alone for the last three days, you\u2019re not eating, you\u2019re not sleeping and you\u2019re obviously not alright. Don\u2019t you think its time we had a talk.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cThere\u2019s nothing to talk about.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI think there is and you\u2019re not solving it on your own Adam. For a start why won\u2019t you at least get up either in the wheelchair or let Hoss carry you downstairs? You\u2019re usually only too eager to get up, before you are nearly strong enough, but you could have come down days ago. Secondly the Doc says the reactions in your legs are normal and you have pains in your back below the injury, so your back is obviously a lot better. Why have you no feeling? And then probably most important why all of a sudden can\u2019t you face seeing anyone, not me, your brothers or your fianc\u00e9e? You\u2019re not even reading. What\u2019s eating at you Son?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam wouldn\u2019t look at his father and after some ten minutes Ben got to his feet, he couldn\u2019t force his son to talk. He had got to the door when Adam said, \u201cDon\u2019t go Pa.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben went back over and sat on the bed gripping Adam\u2019s shoulder and gently circling his thumb, as he had so many times over the years in mute reassurance. Adam lent into his father and shut his eyes. \u201cI don\u2019t know what\u2019s wrong Pa, please help me.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben realised his son was near the end of his tether and he held Adam close gently stroking the hair back off his forehead until he felt Adam relax fractionally. Adam opened his eyes. Ben would have done anything to help but he had no more answers than Adam. All he could suggest was reaction. He said, \u201cI expect it is just reaction Adam. You have had one hell of a time recently. You carried the ranch and your brothers and then before you have a chance to recover from that strain, you were told that Carole was dead and very badly hurt yourself. It would be surprising if there wasn\u2019t some reaction.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI don\u2019t know Pa I just feel that if I go in that wheel chair I\u2019ll never leave it.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cYou always have before and Doc thinks you should have some capability of movement even now.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam said bitterly \u201cIt\u2019s easy for him to say. I\u2019ve stuck pins in and drawn blood but I don\u2019t feel anything.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cGive it time Adam. You don\u2019t need to go in the wheelchair but at least let us carry you downstairs for a change of scene.<\/p>\n Adam shook his head \u201cNot yet.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben asked, \u201cWho are you trying to avoid Adam? Is it Laura after what happened before or Carole?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cNo I\u2019m not trying to avoid anyone I\u2019d just rather be on my own.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben said, \u201cIt hasn\u2019t done you much good over the last few days.\u201d But Adam wouldn\u2019t budge. Ben did insist that his son take one of the sleeping draughts that Doc had left, maybe Adam would be thinking more clearly after a decent night\u2019s sleep.<\/p>\n Ben went downstairs and joined Joe by the fire; Carole was upset and had gone out for a walk while Laura was up with the twins who were teething and restless. Ben sat staring into the fire and after a while Joe asked \u201cAny luck?\u201d<\/p>\n Ben shook his head \u201cAdam\u2019s upset and confused but he doesn\u2019t know why. He did volunteer the statement that he couldn\u2019t go in the wheelchair, because he was scared he would never leave it again.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe got up restlessly \u201cI\u2019ve been wondering if it\u2019s a sort of mental block. A fear of history repeating itself. He was engaged and then crippled, got the use of his legs back and lost Laura. Now he\u2019s engaged and crippled, maybe he\u2019s scared if he regains the use of his legs he\u2019ll lose Carole. He\u2019d be torn in two because he won\u2019t marry her while he\u2019s crippled.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben sat back and looked up at his youngest son \u201cI must admit I\u2019ve been thinking on similar lines, but even if we are right what do we do about it. He couldn\u2019t admit it to himself and as you say he\u2019s between the devil and deep blue sea and being torn apart.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe shrugged \u201cMaybe if he was sure of Carole\u2026\u201d<\/p>\n Ben shook his head \u201cOn a conscious level I\u2019m sure he is. You only have to look at her to know she belongs heart and soul to your brother. These fears I guess are on a different level. Always supposing we\u2019re right.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe went and sat down next to his father, leaning forward, very intense, he said, \u201cWe can do one of two things as far as I can see. Either we have to make him face what we think and see how silly it is or in some way shock him into moving. Like you did to me up Eagle\u2019s nest when I couldn\u2019t move, because I was so scared of heights, until I thought I needed the rifle to save you.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben sighed, \u201cUsually there is noone who thinks more clearly than your brother, but just at the moment I think every thing has caught up with him and I don\u2019t think the first alternative will work.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cThen we have to plan to put him in some situation where he has to move.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben impaled his youngest son on his glare \u201cWe will think about it, but you don\u2019t do anything without discussing it first. Is that perfectly clear?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI promise Pa. I wouldn\u2019t do anything to put Adam at risk. He\u2019s had it far too rough anyway.\u201d Joe meant every word but he went out to find Carole and explain what they thought might be wrong and enlist her help.<\/p>\n Carole went in to see Adam the following morning. After the discussion she had had with Joe, she\u2019d had a sleepless night and looked tired and drawn. Adam patted the bed and Carole moved over to sit next to him. Even more aware of her near exhaustion at close range, Adam, very worried, said \u201cYou look exhausted my love. Have you been lying awake worrying about me?\u201d<\/p>\n At that Carole broke down and Adam gathered her in his arms and she had a good cry on his shoulder, sobbing out all her fears for him and her helplessness when he wouldn\u2019t let her near him to help. It made her feel much better and jolted Adam out of his self pity as he realised that he was being selfish and hurting those who meant the most to him. He held her tight and she gradually calmed down.<\/p>\n Once she had stopped crying Adam lifted her head and tenderly wiped her eyes \u201cI\u2019m so sorry my love. I\u2019ve only been thinking about myself.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI didn\u2019t mean to come in and cry all over you. I am supposed to be cheering you up.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam smiled at her \u201cSurprisingly enough my love, you have cheered me up. You have made me remember just how much you love me.\u201d He pulled her close and kissed her soundly. For five minutes they just sat hugging each other, as Adam nuzzled her hair and kissed her in a way he hadn\u2019t since his injury. Eventually Adam lent back against the pillows and said \u201cLittle Joe said something about a picnic up at the Lake. How about going this afternoon? You and me, with Joe, Laura and the kids.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole hesitated, \u201cAre you well enough?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI\u2019m fine and I feel like some fresh air.\u201d He kissed her again \u201cGo wash your face darling and get Laura to help you pack some food. Would you send Joe in to see me, I owe him an apology.\u201d Carole stood up feeling happier than she had in days and kissed him before she went out.<\/p>\n A couple of minutes later Joe came in to see his brother and Adam apologised for throwing the book at him. Joe grinned \u201cNo harm done, but choose a lighter one next time not one of those heavy tomes of yours!\u201d<\/p>\n Adam relaxed, he had known that his brother wouldn\u2019t hold it against him, but even so it felt better to be back on terms with his little brother. Then he turned to business \u201cYou\u2019re no Hoss and even with the girls\u2019 help you won\u2019t manage my weight, so you\u2019d better bring that wheelchair and take the wagon with the ramp.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe hesitated, knowing how much this was costing his brother \u201cAre you sure?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cYeah I\u2019ll need to use the wheelchair for a couple of weeks, until I can walk.\u201d Joe grinned delightedly and punched his brother gently on the shoulder \u201cWelcome back.\u201d Adam lent back against the pillows and shut his eyes for a minute. He knew his fears were unreasonable but that didn\u2019t make them any less real and it was only his love for Carole, which gave him the mental strength to ignore them. He was glad of five minutes alone to get a firm grip on himself and when the door opened, he sat up with some trepidation. Adam gave a soft sigh of relief to see it was just his father. Ben gave him a small brandy before lifting him into the wheelchair. He gripped Adam\u2019s shoulder \u201cI\u2019m very proud of you son and I\u2019m sure that it won\u2019t be long before you are walking.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam found his father\u2019s praise more warming than the brandy and he slowly relaxed after the pain of being moved and let his father push him down the ramp, which Joe had managed to find.<\/p>\n Peggy was delighted to see Adam downstairs and insisted on pushing him out to see the horse Joe had found for her while she was there. It was a pinto, like Cochise and a beautiful animal. She chattered away all the time and Adam just relaxed and let it flow over him, at least Peggy made no demands on him and at that moment that suited him fine.<\/p>\n The cavalcade set off for the lake, Joe taking it very slow not wanting to shake his brother more than absolutely necessary. Even so when they reached the Lake Joe decided his brother needed some time to recover quietly before eating. Joe enlisted Laura\u2019s support and they took the three children off to explore leaving Adam and Carole alone. Joe had carefully pushed the wheelchair down the ramp onto the ground before he went. Once they were alone Adam asked Carole to push him out on to the point and the asked \u201cCan you help me out of this chair. I want to sit on the ground.\u201d Carole was more than willing to try and with her help Adam managed to lower himself down and slid into his own spot and lent back. The very earth seemed to welcome him; he had sat, just there, so many times, over the long years since they had first made their home on the Ponderosa. He looked up at Carole and pulled a face \u201cVery undignified.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole just laughed and kissed him, before settling down next to him and they let the peace and grandeur of the scenery perform its magic, everything seemed to fall into perspective. Eventually Adam said \u201cI promised you an impression of the way I envisage our house so we can decide on a site. I\u2019ll start on that when we get back. You must tell me if you don\u2019t like anything.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole took this as a signal that the future was no longer a taboo subject and asked where he intended them to honeymoon. Adam had flirted with the idea of going to Europe but after all the money they were going to lose that year, he didn\u2019t like to spend more and anyway he wasn\u2019t too sure how fit he would be. Very tentatively he said, \u201cWould a trip back East to meet your folks and maybe visit New York and Boston meet with your approval?\u201d<\/p>\n Carole was delighted and let it show and Adam pulled her close. \u201cI had thought of going to Europe and one day we will take a trip, but I\u2019d rather not go just yet.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cAs long as I can introduce you to my parents, I don\u2019t care what else we do. Anyway we can\u2019t stay away too long we have a house to build and furnish.\u201d Adam lay back and watched her as she tried to think out the number of rooms and the furnishings they would need. He appreciated again just how beautiful she was and as she talk excitedly about her own family and what they would think of him, a decision he had been thinking about was very easily made.<\/p>\n When Joe brought Laura and the kids back the two women got the food out. Adam was hungry for the first time in days and he made a good meal. They all lazed back after the food while Peggy climbed some trees and the twins, who were just beginning to crawl, scrabbled at the earth amusing the four adults.<\/p>\n Eventually Joe, with a little help from Carole lifted his brother back into the wheelchair and got it up on the wagon and headed home. Adam was tired out after the fresh air and Joe took him straight to his room. Ben had followed his son up and between them Ben and Joe got him to bed. Adam smiled sleepily up at his father \u201cI really am alright now Pa or at least I soon will be so don\u2019t worry. Tomorrow we\u2019ll make out the guest list.\u201d Ben tucked his son up and kissed his forehead so thankful and then left Adam to sleep.<\/p>\n Two days later Adam called Ben into his room where he was sitting up in the chair and proudly demonstrated his newly found ability to waggle his toes. Ben was delighted and soon the room was full as Joe and Laura came in to see what all the noise was about.<\/p>\n Adam missed Carole and he wheeled himself over to the room she was using. Carole was on the bed, sobbing her heart out with relief. Adam went in and said \u201cCome here darling.\u201d Carole slipped onto his lap and buried her face on his shoulder. Adam gently rubbed her back calming her down and when the sobs had eased he pushed her back slightly and wiped her face \u201cEasy does it my love. You have too much to do to waste time crying.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole frowned slightly not understanding and Adam kissed her \u201cIt\u2019s time we named a day.\u201d<\/p>\n She looked disbelievingly at him and Adam went on \u201cWe need at least three weeks to have the banns read, and any time after that I\u2019ll guarantee to stand and wait for you to become my wife.\u201d Carole came into his arms and Adam held her very tight. Eventually she pulled away breathless, looking radiant. Adam smiled at her \u201cI know the last few weeks have been very hard on you and my selfishness hasn\u2019t helped, but I will make it up to you, I promise.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole was busily thinking out loud, planning what needed doing and she finally settled on the Saturday, six and a half weeks ahead. \u201cIt\u2019s the last Saturday before Laura and Will leave and we want them here, but it gives you a reasonable time to recover.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cSounds good to me Darling. We\u2019d better tell the others, then you can all start plotting.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole wheeled him downstairs and then Adam asked his father, Joe and Laura to come over to the fire and asked his brother to fetch Hop Sing. Ben and Joe both guessed from the expressions on Adam and Carole\u2019s face what was in the air, but they waited for Adam to explain. Adam grinned broadly \u201cI\u2019d like to issue an invitation for a wedding on Saturday August 5th.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben was delighted and went over to offer his congratulations while Little Joe went and poured drinks all round. When they were all sitting round the fire Joe asked, \u201cWhere is it going to be?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam looked questioningly at Carole with all their other discussions they hadn\u2019t touched on that point. She had always thought in terms of a church wedding but she felt that would only add to the strain, on Adam and so she said \u201cIf its feasible I would like to be married here.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben was delighted and Adam was pleased, he knew just how much his father had wanted it and if he was still not fully fit it would be easier on him as well. Carole saw how pleased they both were and she was glad she had made that concession. Soon they were all talking at once; making plans but Adam just sat back and watched. Eventually Ben moved over next to his son\u2019s wheelchair \u201cIt\u2019s not long Adam, are you sure you\u2019ll be well enough?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam smiled up at his father \u201cAt the worst I have to be married in this chair but I\u2019m pretty sure I can be back on my feet, six weeks is a fair time. Anyway we couldn\u2019t leave it any longer Will and Laura are leaving three days later.\u201d<\/p>\n Eventually Adam said \u201cLittle Joe will you drive me up to the sawmill and lumber camp. I want to tell Hoss and Will myself.\u201d It was a long way and Joe looked questioningly at his father before answering, Ben nodded and so Joe grinned \u201cWillingly. We won\u2019t get any sense out of Carole and Laura now they\u2019ve started discussing a trousseau.\u201d<\/p>\n The brothers had lunch and then set out. For a while they drove in silence and then Joe said \u201cWhat do you want as a wedding present?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam laughed \u201cI can hardly believe that it\u2019s all going to come true at last.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe gripped his brother\u2019s arm \u201cWe knew she\u2019d never let you down. I thoroughly approve of my sister-in-law.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam said \u201cI\u2019m glad but I wouldn\u2019t give a damn if you didn\u2019t.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cOf course not, but you haven\u2019t answered my question.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI promise I\u2019ll think about it Joe, but can you do one thing for me? Go into town and wire her parents I\u2019ll give you the address. See if they will accept a return ticket from Boston to here as part of my present to Carole. I\u2019d love to surprise her on her wedding day with her parents\u2019 presence.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cOf course I will Adam, no problem. Any excuse for a trip to town.\u201d Adam punched his brother\u2019s shoulder at the broad grin.<\/p>\n When they reached the sawmill they found they were in luck as Hoss had come down to see how Will was getting on. They were both surprised, but pleased to see Adam, even if he was in the wheelchair. When Adam explained his errand, Hoss in particular was delighted, knowing it also meant his brother was well on the way to recovery or he wouldn\u2019t have named the day.<\/p>\n After a while once all the congratulations had been said and things had calmed down Adam asked how they were managing without the flume. On the way up he and Joe had stopped at one point where the flume could be seen with its two large breaks. Hoss had to admit that it was hard going. He had opposed the flume when Adam first proposed it, but later he\u2019d become its firmest supporter. Now having had the use of it for two years it came very hard to use traditional methods to move the lumber. Adam wanted a closer look at the breaks but it was far too rough to try and take the wheelchair and his brothers unanimously vetoed any attempt to go without it. Both Hoss and Joe were concerned, thinking that Adam looked tired anyway, and it was still a long way home. Joe said as much but Adam just laughed at them, he was fine. It didn\u2019t do him any good and for once he had to submit to his brothers and let Joe take him on home.<\/p>\n The next day Joe headed into town on Adam\u2019s errand. Adam had authorised Joe to tell Dan the date of the wedding, although the invitations wouldn\u2019t be out for a couple of days and news quickly spread round town. While Joe was in the telegraph office carrying out Adam\u2019s orders Philip and Dan put their heads together to try and think of a suitable wedding present. Philip had come up with an idea for a joint present from many of Adam\u2019s friends, which Dan described as positively inspired. Dan canvassed around and found plenty of people who were prepared to come in on the scheme and when Joe came out of the telegraph office Dan met him and insisted he needed to talk.<\/p>\n Puzzled Joe went along with the reporter and Dan took him over to the Palace saloon. To Joe\u2019s surprise the saloon was full to bursting point, and a number of the people there weren\u2019t normal denizens of that bar. There were miners, cowboys, business men and the Chinese were well represented. As Joe looked round, he found that he knew everyone there and he looked questioningly at Dan. Dan called for quiet and then took Joe into one corner. He passed Joe a beer and then asked, \u201cWhat is the worst remaining effect of that fight?\u201d<\/p>\n Joe frowned, wondering where this was going, \u201cWell Adam\u2019s not back on his feet yet, otherwise it\u2019s the flume.\u201d<\/p>\n Dan grinned broadly \u201cPrecisely!\u201d he sat back as though that explained everything and then realising that Joe was still looking blank, he went on \u201cAdam designed that flume and I\u2019ll bet he\u2019s fretting because it\u2019s out of action.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe nodded, but he still didn\u2019t see where Dan was going. Philip gave up on Dan ever explaining things clearly and broke in \u201cWe have decided to rebuild it for him as a wedding present. Then he can go off on his honeymoon with a clear conscience and not think that as the engineer of the family he ought to hang around here to mend it.\u201d<\/p>\n Little Joe sat back and demanded a whisky, but by the time it arrived the beauty of the scheme had reached him and he was grinning widely. Philip said \u201cAll these guys are friends of his and want to give him something, but he doesn\u2019t lack for much. So they\u2019ll give a day or so of their time to rebuild his flume.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe waved for silence and said, \u201cI don\u2019t know whose idea this was but its brilliant. I can\u2019t think of anything that would please Adam more. He was up there yesterday, fretting because he couldn\u2019t examine the damage as he\u2019s still stuck in a wheelchair. Official invitations will be out in a few weeks but all of you keep Saturday August 5th clear. We\u2019re having the biggest shindig this place has ever seen out at the Ponderosa and you\u2019re all invited.\u201d<\/p>\n This raised a large cheer and then Philip said, \u201cCome over to my office Joe we need to discuss details.\u201d Philip was going to take time off and control the actual building but he needed Joe to get him Adam\u2019s original plans or an accurate copy. He also wanted the list of supplies that he had drawn up in the immediate aftermath of the fight. Philip had already arranged for the timber to be cut in town, so that the Cartwright\u2019s own mill could carry on catching up the lost time.<\/p>\n The other major problem was to keep it a secret from Adam, which meant he had to be kept from anywhere he could see the flume until his wedding day. Joe just grinned they would cope. He\u2019d enlist help from the rest of the family and Carole and Laura. Since Adam couldn\u2019t go anywhere on his own, away from the main house, without help while he was tied to the wheelchair, Joe was sure they could manage. Joe was still grinning very broadly, knowing how much it would mean to his brother, to learn just how many people cared enough for him to give time and effort to give him a wedding present. On top of that there was the enormous benefit to the ranch of having the flume repaired and just how much it would ease the strain on his father.<\/p>\n Philip shook his head \u201cAdam\u2019s only going to have to take one look at you and he\u2019ll know you\u2019re up to something.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cOf course he will but he\u2019ll be expecting it and he won\u2019t know what. I\u2019ve waited a long time for my brother\u2019s wedding!\u201d Joe rode home savouring the prospect of telling his father and dispelling half his troubles in one fell swoop. He also had success to report to Adam. The King\u2019s lived near the telegraph office and Mr King had replied before Joe left town. They had known of Carole\u2019s engagement and were only too pleased to come and see her and find out about her new life. At first Mr King hadn\u2019t wanted to take any money, but Joe had insisted that his brother wanted to reimburse them for all their expenses. It was part of his wedding present to his bride.<\/p>\n Ben was busy when Joe got home so he went up to tell Adam how he had got on. Laura and Carole were buried in dress patterns and Joe shooed them out saying he wanted to talk to Adam. Adam was very pleased to find that Joe had been successful and he made plans to get Beth to put them up until the actual day. Adam could see that his little brother was up to something but he didn\u2019t bother to ask for details, as he knew this time he wouldn\u2019t get any and in many ways he didn\u2019t want to know.<\/p>\n Joe said, \u201cThey are talking about staying for a fortnight and then going on to visit San Francisco.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cThat sounds good little brother. Carole and I will stay until they leave and then we are going back east for a visit, provided I\u2019m fit enough.\u201d Adam noticed the sudden concern on his brother\u2019s face and grinned, in this he could read Joe like a book. \u201cEasy Joe, it will be a fairly short visit I\u2019ll trust you and Hoss to oversee the building of the shell of my new home from my plans, but when it comes to the finishing touches I want to do those myself.\u201d Joe grinned content. If Adam was going to build then he wouldn\u2019t leave. Adam was tired and he had his supper on a tray in his room, much to Joe\u2019s relief.<\/p>\n Little Joe was bubbling with excitement all through supper but he wouldn\u2019t say anything, he wanted to get his father on his own and tell him first. Joe knew everyone would have to know apart from Adam, if it was to be kept from his brother, but that was for tomorrow. After coffee Joe asked his father to come for a ride and it was fairly obvious to Ben that he wasn\u2019t going to get any answers from his son without going along, so he accepted. As they saddled their horses Ben asked \u201cWhy the ride?\u201d<\/p>\n Joe grinned \u201cI thought you could do with some fresh air.\u201d Puzzled and intrigued Ben went along with his son and Little Joe headed out for the nearest spot to the house, from which the flume was visible. When it was in sight Joe stopped and dismounted. Ben did the same and then said, \u201cFor heaven\u2019s sake tell me what this is all about Joseph.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe waved at the flume \u201cThe flume is a living marvel isn\u2019t it. The way Adam sat down and drew up plans and made it come alive.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben frowned \u201cJust at the moment it\u2019s a gigantic white elephant! Why have you brought me out here to look at it? I know there are two great holes in it. I don\u2019t need to see them.\u201d<\/p>\n Little Joe grinned very broadly \u201cWell Pa how would you like to have it repaired for you over the next few weeks?\u201d<\/p>\n Ben wasn\u2019t quite sure what to make of that statement \u201cGo on.\u201d Little Joe explained just what had happened in town and what Adam\u2019s friends were planning. For a long moment Ben didn\u2019t sat a word, just staring over at the flume, and then he said, \u201cI can\u2019t think of anything, which would please your brother more.\u201d Slowly the reality of what Joe had said penetrated and Ben gave a loud whoop, picked up his youngest son and swung him round \u201cThat\u2019s some gift and it\u2019s a gift to all of us. Come on let\u2019s go tell Hoss.\u201d Joe was more than willing and a very happy pair headed on up to the sawmill to fill Hoss and Will in on the plan.<\/p>\n As they rode Joe filled in some more details especially the wide range of people who wanted to do something for his brother. Ben had always known that his eldest son was held in high regard, but even so he was surprised and he couldn\u2019t help wonder, just how many little odd bits of help Adam had given over the years and not thought worth mentioning at home. Some had reached Ben and he had always respected his son\u2019s reticence, but it all added to the immense pride he had in his son.<\/p>\n At the house Adam heard them ride out and was surprised when Carole told him that his father had gone out for a ride. He was worried that it meant trouble but Carole shook her head. \u201cNo. Joe was up to something but he looked very pleased with himself. He said they wouldn\u2019t be back until late. One thing I am sure about, whatever it was Joe was hiding, it was something nice.\u201d Adam relaxed at that and with Carole\u2019s help began to prepare guest lists. They had to produce two, one of close friends to attend the ceremony and the wedding breakfast and the other of people who would join them in the late afternoon and evening for the biggest party the Ponderosa had ever thrown.<\/p>\n Adam was in two minds who to ask to be best man; both his brothers meant so much to him that he was loath to choose between them even on a relatively minor matter. The alternative was to ask one of his friends or his cousin. If Ross had still been alive he would have been the obvious choice but none of his other friends were that close, and he had acted as best man for half a dozen of them. Adam kept putting off the choice, there was time yet and maybe something would clarify his thoughts. Carole was having Peggy and the young daughter of the minister, who were about the same age, as her bridesmaids. Carole was insisting on paying for her own trousseau. She had saved a fair amount of her salary and could afford it. As they planned the wedding the evening flew past and eventually Adam, very contented, fell asleep. Carole eased a couple of pillows out from behind him and tucked him up before leaving him to rest with a kiss on the forehead.<\/p>\n Hoss and Will were both delighted at the unexpected help and promised to give Philip any assistance they could and remember not to let Adam know anything about it. Hoss grinned very broadly at his father \u201cI told you we couldn\u2019t lose while we had so many good friends, now they won\u2019t even let us make a loss!\u201d<\/p>\n Considering all their problems, everything at the sawmill and lumber camp was running reasonably smoothly and Ben knew that with the flume available for the last half of the cutting season, they could more than break even. He was more at peace than he had been all year as he rode home with his youngest son, through the beautiful land that they\u2019d made their own.<\/p>\n For the next three weeks Adam spent most of his time planning his wedding and his house. Joe went into town every few days with his brother\u2019s instructions, to order everything from furnishings to flowers. The ranch was running smoothly and Ben had relaxed, now he no longer had to worry about the flume. Philip was well on the way to repairing it with his army of volunteers. It allowed Ben to spend a fair amount of time with Adam looking through catalogues, or getting measurements for his son, as Adam completed the plans for his new home. Ben was very pleased with his son\u2019s progress. Adam seemed at peace with himself and happy, although his physical recovery was slow. Adam could move his legs slightly now and it was obvious to Ben that it was only a matter of time before Adam made a full recovery.<\/p>\n Carole and Laura kept appearing with odd shaped pieces of material and were doing a great deal of sowing as they made the wedding dress and the two bridesmaids dresses. The whole house had an atmosphere of excitement as various groups tried to hide secrets from the rest. Little Joe had just about regained his stamina and was in his element, involved with every group, even giving advice, not requested, on the dresses. He was thoroughly enjoying himself and on the go from morning to night, Twice he had the job of keeping Adam away from where he could see the flume and had to use a very roundabout route to the lake much to Adam\u2019s bewilderment. Joe\u2019s excuses got weaker and weaker until both brothers were laughing and Adam had to plead for mercy. It still hurt to laugh so much.<\/p>\n Hoss and Will spent more time at the house, as things were going well. There was a great deal of discussion about the choice of wedding presents. Ben knew what he was giving his son. He had had it hidden away for the last three years. It was a painting of the view over Lake Tahoe and it had been executed by Healy, who was famous for his painting of Lincoln. Healy had stayed with them while Adam was in Europe and Ben had asked him to paint it, intending to send it to Adam. While Ben was waiting for the oils to harden to ensure no damage was done in transit Adam had returned to the Ponderosa and Ben had put the painting away. Will had already arranged to have a dinner and tea service sent out from Frisco, but Joe and Hoss couldn\u2019t make up their minds.<\/p>\n One evening Joe was leafing through catalogues. Hoss had to go to Frisco the following day to finalise a few details and he was going to pick up both his own and Joe\u2019s presents, provided Joe had made up his mind. Hoss was upstairs helping Adam have a bath and Ben sat by Joe giving advice, which Joe termed useless, until Joe turned and threw the catalogues at his father. Ben laughed and went out to get fresh coffee and when he came back found his son staring at a catalogue of poetry books. Ben was puzzled but Joe pointed to one particular edition \u201cThey do a special tooled leather edition all matching and they put on any marks you ask for. I was thinking of getting some with the Ponderosa brand on them, for his study.\u201d Joe looked anxiously at his father but Ben grinned broadly \u201cI think that\u2019s an excellent idea, They have similar tastes in books so it will be a joint present.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe frowned “That\u2019s the problem, what to choose. I sort of know what Adam has but I haven\u2019t got a clue about Carol\u2019s library. I would just bet she has one.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI don\u2019t know Son but if anyone can help you it will be Dan. I\u2019ll bet that he has borrowed extensively from both of them.\u201d Almost before Ben had finished speaking Joe had jumped to his feet saying, \u201cDon\u2019t wait up Pa, I may be late!\u201d as he ran out to saddle Cochise and head for town.<\/p>\n Joe rode home triumphant late that night, having ordered a list of twenty four individual poetry books, each a single poet and a complete set of Shakespeare plays as Dan thought Adam only had a decrepit complete edition; including the sonnets that meant another thirty eight books. At two dollars fifty cents each book including the fancy binding and the brand it had made hole in Joe\u2019s personal account but he was pleased with his idea. When Hoss realised that he was supposed to collect sixty-two books from Frisco he wasn\u2019t so pleased, but he knew his eldest brother would be delighted, and so he found himself giving in. Hoss still had no idea what to get but intended looking around in Frisco. He would be away for a fortnight and when he got back the wedding would only be a week away. Still there were jobs that needed to be done, even with a wedding imminent, there was still a ranch to run.<\/p>\n Over the next week the planning reached a peak as final orders went out for food, drink and everything else they needed to make it a perfect day. Then the activity seemed to reach a plateau. It would be a few days before things began arriving and there was no more to do until that happened. With time to take stock, Ben realised that his eldest son had gradually become more and more withdrawn over the last week, Ben decided to see if Adam wanted to go up to the lake, it might induce his son to talk. Adam welcomed the offer, they had all been too busy to take him out and he couldn\u2019t go alone. Ben drove the long way round to the Lake. The flume was virtually completed and Adam mustn\u2019t see it yet, but Adam didn\u2019t even comment. Once they arrived Ben lifted his son down off the buckboard and over to his usual spot. Adam lay back staring at the magnificent trees round Marie\u2019s grave. His father had always cared for them and they seemed to respond by growing tall and straight, a pathway to heaven as Hoss had once described them. Ben cleared the graves almost automatically and then sat back watching his eldest son. Gradually the peace of that spot percolated into Adam and he relaxed. Ben risked commenting \u201cYou have been getting very tense the last couple of days.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam could only accept that but he shrugged \u201cGuess I needed my weekly dose of the Lake.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben asked, \u201cIs there anything wrong, do you want to talk?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam grinned up sleepily \u201cDon\u2019t worry Pa I\u2019m fine. I get married to a wonderful woman in sixteen days and everything will be just great.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben wasn\u2019t convinced, he could see the shadow of something in his son\u2019s eyes, something was worrying Adam. Still the trip seemed to have calmed Adam down and Ben knew from years of experience that he couldn\u2019t force Adam to talk if he didn\u2019t want to. It was probably just normal tenseness before a complete change in his life; he had been a bachelor a long time.<\/p>\n Adam kept up a good front when in company but on his own he was fretting, with only two weeks to go, he seemed little closer to standing unaided, than he had been five weeks earlier when they had settled on a date. One morning in the early hours, unable to sleep Adam tried to pull himself erect on the bedstead but his legs kept giving way on him. Three times he pulled himself up, but even holding on he couldn\u2019t stand up, let alone release his hold. His legs were just not strong enough, buckling at the knees. He was in a crumpled heap on the floor when Little Joe came in. Joe had heard the thuds as Adam fell and decided to investigate. Joe went over to his brother and lifted Adam to sit up against him. Adam sat staring unseeingly in front of him and Joe worried about him said \u201cI\u2019ll help you into bed.\u201d Adam shook his head decisively \u201cNo help me up. I will stand.\u201d Joe wanted to argue but one look at the expression on his brother\u2019s face convinced him of the futility of that. He pulled Adam to his feet and then with one arm round his brother\u2019s waist and Adam\u2019s arm round his shoulders Joe did his best to take Adam\u2019s weight. Even with Joe\u2019s help, Adam\u2019s legs were buckling and he allowed Joe to ease him down into the wheelchair. For a few moments neither brother spoke, then Adam said \u201cWheel me across to your room Joe. I\u2019ve missed the view of the mountains, Pa\u2019s room faces the wrong way and it\u2019ll soon be dawn.\u201d Joe did as he was asked and took Adam over to the window. Adam sat staring out, mixed anger and frustration clear on his face.<\/p>\n Eventually Joe said, \u201cIt\u2019s just too soon Adam. You\u2019re not strong enough. It will be alright in a bit.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam wouldn\u2019t look at his brother but he said \u201cI haven\u2019t got time, the wedding is only two weeks. I can\u2019t even stand for five seconds and the ceremony is at least a quarter of an hour.\u201d<\/p>\n Little Joe knew how important it seemed to Adam to be able to stand at least for the ceremony, but he tried to point out that Carole wouldn\u2019t care.<\/p>\n Adam buried his face in his hands \u201cI can\u2019t risk it Joe. I know I\u2019m better, but even now there\u2019s no guarantee I\u2019ll ever walk again.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe gripped his shoulders \u201cThat\u2019s nonsense. Of course you\u2019ll walk, Doc isn\u2019t even quoting odds, he just says that it will take time. Don\u2019t forget that bullet injured your stomach too. You hardly ate for two weeks; it\u2019s not surprising that you\u2019re still weak. That\u2019s all it is Adam, just weakness.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam didn\u2019t look at all convinced and he bit his lip \u201cMaybe I ought to postpone the wedding.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cCome on brother. A lot of people have made a lot of arrangements, not least Carole and Pa. You even have her parents coming. You can\u2019t change it now Adam, even if you are married in that chair.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam close to breaking down shook his head \u201cI won\u2019t be. I won\u2019t\u2026\u201d<\/p>\n Joe moved closer and tightened his grip on Adam\u2019s shoulders \u201cEasy Adam. I know how you feel, you want everything perfect, but surely the important thing is to join together two people who are very much in love. Would it matter so much?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam didn\u2019t answer but slowly Joe felt him relax slightly and eventually he turned the chair round to face Joe. Adam grinned ruefully \u201cYou\u2019re right little brother. I\u2019m making a mountain out of a molehill. We continue as planned, even if I am stuck in this.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe grinned at him and then decided while he was pushing his luck he might as well carry on he said, \u201cI know I\u2019m butting in, but you\u2019ve never said who you want as a best man. Maybe you have already decided but I just think it ought to be Hoss.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cWhy in particular?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cCouple of reasons. He\u2019s the oldest of us and I know he\u2019d be delighted and if you are back on your feet and need a little unobtrusive help then Hoss\u2019 strength would be useful.\u201d<\/p>\n To Joe\u2019s relief Adam smiled \u201cI had half decided to ask Will rather than choose between you two but now, if that\u2019s how you feel, I agree.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe stood up decisively \u201cRight having put my two cents in, will you please go back to bed? It\u2019s small wonder you\u2019re not regaining your strength, if you lie awake worrying about it.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam laughed wryly \u201cYou do me good Joe. I think I\u2019ll sleep now.\u201d Joe got his brother back to bed and then as he came out Ben called him. Ben had heard voices and worried about Adam he had got up, but decided that Joe was doing a good job and he had left his sons alone. Joe went into join his father in the room Ben was using and seeing the concern on his father\u2019s face he tried to reassure him \u201cAdam\u2019s okay Pa. Just cross with his own weakness. He was trying to stand and can\u2019t manage it yet.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cHe doesn\u2019t want to postpone the wedding, does he?\u201d Ben asked anxiously.<\/p>\n Joe shook his head \u201cHe\u2019d like to stand for the ceremony but it\u2019s not that important.\u201d Ben guessed that Joe had been using his silver tongue to persuade his eldest brother, but he didn\u2019t push for details.<\/p>\n Carole was up very early, she couldn\u2019t help worrying about Adam, knowing him so well and loving him so much, she had seen behind the mask and knew he was getting increasingly tense. She had been unable to persuade Adam to talk and had spent a large proportion of the night staring out of the window, unable to sleep. Like Ben she had heard voices but didn\u2019t have the confidence to ask, either Ben or Joe, what had been going on. Adam himself was sleeping late and having looked in on him, Carole went down for coffee.<\/p>\n Ben was still sitting over breakfast and he could see the tiredness in his son\u2019s fianc\u00e9e, as Carole walked over to the table. Wordlessly he passed coffee and waited until she had relaxed with the cup \u201cDo you want some breakfast?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cNo thank you Mr Cartwright, I\u2019m not hungry.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben lent back in his chair \u201cIf I may be so bold Carole, you look exhausted. I may be wrong but I would guess you didn\u2019t sleep well. Worried about Adam maybe?\u201d<\/p>\n Carole looked up seeing the concern in the dark eyes and, for a moment, she could only think how alike Ben and his eldest son were, something that had never struck her before. \u201cHe\u2019s been getting very tense and he won\u2019t talk to me.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben got up from his chair and moved behind her gently gripping her shoulder \u201cI think you might find he is better today. He\u2019s just impatient, because he is not gaining his strength as rapidly as he would like. Paul is very pleased at how quickly he is recovering but it\u2019s never fast enough for Adam.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole pulled away, slightly hurt, that Adam would talk to his father but not to her. She didn\u2019t say anything, but Ben could read it on her face, as Carole moved over to the fire and sat down. He could understand the feeling and he followed her \u201cAdam finally opened up to Joe last night.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole looked up in surprise at that and Ben sat down facing her \u201cIt really doesn\u2019t matter, as long as someone can help. Joe caught him trying to stand up and too weak to manage it.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole blinked angrily, determined not to cry, \u201cDoes he want to postpone the wedding?\u201d<\/p>\n Ben shook his head \u201cNo Joe got him to realise that it won\u2019t matter that much if he\u2019s in the chair. He will be fine, it\u2019s just a matter of time.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cMr Cartwright I would marry him even if I knew he\u2019d never leave the wheelchair. He is a very special man. I want children but if it were a choice of someone else and children or Adam, then it would have to be Adam. I faced the idea of living without him when he was so ill and I can\u2019t do it.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cAdam will be fine, child.\u201d Ben went over and kissed her forehead \u201cNow you are going to be my daughter in a couple of weeks, don\u2019t you think it\u2019s time you called me Pa, like the boys?\u201d<\/p>\n Carole smiled a little watery and brushed her hand across her eyes but her voice was firm \u201cI\u2019d like that Pa. My own father was always Dad and I miss him, it will be nice to have a Pa here in Nevada.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cRight then I am going to exert the privileges of a father. I think you should go back upstairs and take a nap. Adam is still asleep, and when he wakes up, I\u2019d like him to have his girl at her beautiful best.\u201d Carole could only accept the sense of that and she got to her feet, kissing Ben\u2019s cheek, she headed back upstairs.<\/p>\n When Carole woke again nearly three hours later, she washed and then went to check Adam to find he was just stirring. By the time she had fetched coffee he was awake and had hitched himself up in the bed. Adam pulled her close and kissed her soundly and laughingly Carole pulled away rubbing her hand over his heavy beard \u201cI guess I\u2019m going to have to get used to being scrabbled in the morning.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam nodded grinning broadly \u201cYou will. I\u2019ll try and keep clean shaven, but I\u2019m afraid I can\u2019t wait for my first kiss until after morning ablutions!\u201d Carole came back for seconds, just to show she didn\u2019t mind, and then hearing Joe in the corridor she called him to help get his brother up. Once Adam was downstairs and fed, he called Carole over to the table and laid out the plans he had drawn up for their new home.<\/p>\n Adam was thinking on a large scale and had drawn up plans for a ten bedroom house, with the largest room having connecting doors through to a second bedroom which he hoped would become the nursery and on the other side to a separate washroom cum dressing room. Downstairs there was a large kitchen connected to separate living quarters and storage areas. The main room was almost as large as the one in the main house but Adam had designed a separate dining room and a study, and even a playroom for the children he wanted. He had even planned a covered way out to the stables, fed up with getting soaked while seeing to the animals in winter. Carole was puzzled by the plans at first, but Adam sketched out various views for her as he talked her through it and the house seemed to come to life in front of her eyes. It was far bigger than she had expected and, although it sounded marvellous, she had visions of endless days spent cleaning. Very tentatively Carole mentioned her fear and Adam laughed, pulling her close \u201cWhy do you think I designed living quarters off the kitchen? We will have a housekeeper. Unfortunately we can\u2019t take Hop Sing but you\u2019d better start thinking. Do you want a woman or someone like him?\u201d<\/p>\n Carole asked, \u201cWhich would you prefer?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam shook his head \u201cIt has to be your choice my love. If I am working away from home or even out on the range during the day, you\u2019re the one who will spend most time with him or her. I must still do my share of the work round here.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole smiled \u201cI wouldn\u2019t have it any other way!\u201d She sipped her coffee and thought about the possibilities. In some way the idea of another woman was attractive but she decided that it was more likely to get on her nerves and anyway, round the woman starved Virginia City, she could see herself setting up as a marriage mart. Eventually she said, \u201cI think we ought to ask Hop Sing if he can find us someone.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam had left the choice up to her and would have gone along whatever she decided but he was very pleased by her choice, he really didn\u2019t want another woman around. He was even more pleased that she would trust Hop Sing\u2019s choice. The little Chinaman had been part of his life since Joe was a baby and, to Adam\u2019s mind was part of his family, but he knew that their attitude wasn\u2019t common and he was delighted at the way Carole accepted him. He grinned broadly \u201cI\u2019ll have a word with Hop Sing. I\u2019m sure he has some relative who\u2019d be perfect.\u201d<\/p>\n Hop Sing over heard out in the kitchen and he was pleased. He had already decided that Miss Carole was just about good enough to have one of his boys and now he began to think she would be just right for number one son. He began going through in his own mind the people he knew and quickly decided on the man who was in his opinion, just about good enough to work for his beloved Cartlights.<\/p>\n Having decided to go through with the wedding in two weeks, regardless of his physical condition, Adam relaxed and gave up worrying. He began to enjoy the build up and good naturedly went along, as Joe descended on his chair from time to time and hurriedly pushed him through to the kitchen, when someone or something arrived that they didn\u2019t want him to see. The house was getting increasingly complicated with no go areas for both Adam and Carole. The room Ben was using was out of bounds as the various wedding presents were being stored in there as they arrived. Adam wasn\u2019t allowed in Carole\u2019s room where the dresses were taking shape, her own hanging nearly finished. His own old room was also forbidden but an awful lot of banging was taking place in there. Everyone seemed to be having whispered conversations, which stopped as Adam approached and he wasn\u2019t innocent himself as he plotted with Joe. Adam had Hoss carrying out an errand for him in Frisco; Hoss was collecting a set of jewellery that Adam had ordered for Carole. It was a diamond and sapphire set, necklace, bracelet and earrings. Adam had ordered it to match her engagement ring and had drawn up the designs himself, not wanting anything too flashy, but had specified fine stones and it had set him back more than two thousand dollars.<\/p>\n Ten days before the wedding, the other half of his present to Carole arrived in town. Joe had arranged for them to stay with Beth and she sent word to them that Mr and Mrs King had arrived. Adam wanted to go into town and meet them but Ben wouldn\u2019t allow it. Although better, it was still much to long a journey for his son. Adam was furious but Joe pointed out that Carole would be sure to find out that he had gone to town and would want to know why. Adam accepted that and calmed down and Ben gave his youngest son a grateful look. Adam had to accept Joe\u2019s offer to go to town and greet them on his behalf. Ben suggested that they enlist Laura\u2019s help. If she could take Carole into town shopping, then Joe could bring Mr and Mrs King to the ranch for the day, while Carole was out of the way. Adam was satisfied by that idea and immediately called Laura over and asked her to take him outside.<\/p>\n Adam explained what he wanted Laura to do and why. Laura had grown fond of Carole and she was delighted for her new friend, knowing just how much Carole was missing her parents. She smiled at Adam \u201cThat typifies why you will make such a good husband. She\u2019s a lucky woman.\u201d To her surprise Adam\u2019s face clouded over and he turned his chair away staring up at the mountains \u201cAm I doing the right thing Laura? Going through with it while I\u2019m tied to this.\u201d He hit the wheelchair almost angrily and sighed heavily before going on \u201cThe Doc could be wrong and then I\u2019m tying her to a cripple. You know marriage is more than a meeting of minds and I\u2019m not much use to her at the moment.\u201d<\/p>\n Laura moved over next to him taking his hand \u201cI know Carole would marry you even if it meant no children and that you\u2019d always be crippled, she loves you very much. But why so pessimistic? You are a little better every day. We can all see it. It\u2019s only a case of getting your strength back and even now things don\u2019t tire you as they did. You know you\u2019ll get back on your feet soon. The Doc has no hesitation in confirming it, so why worry?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam brought her hand to his lips and kissed it \u201cI\u2019m beginning to think I\u2019m a born worrier.\u201d<\/p>\n Laura laughed \u201cJust pre-wedding nerves.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam laughed \u201cNope, just scared of meeting my in-laws.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe was going into town to meet them that afternoon and Ben suggested that he invite them out the day after tomorrow. It was Friday and Hoss was due back that day as well. He had already telegraphed to say that all his business was completed successfully and when Jot took Carole\u2019s parents back to town he could collect his brother. Laura was quite happy to fit in with that and so Joe headed for town.<\/p>\n Mr and Mrs King were highly puzzled about the man their daughter was marrying. On the stagecoach for the final leg of their journey from the East, their fellow passengers had been quite willing to talk about the Ponderosa. However they only knew Adam by repute and all that the King\u2019s learnt was that their future son-in-law was one of the fastest guns outside the professional ranks. They found that very worrying, especially as they were also told a garbled but bloody story of the fight a few weeks earlier. They were used to the quiet of the east and Mr King at least was willing to give Adam the benefit of the doubt, things were different in the West, but his wife wasn\u2019t so sure. In her letters Carole had said that he was a lawyer and had studied law in Europe, that he played classical guitar and read poetry. Somehow it didn\u2019t fit and when they asked Beth she confused them even more by saying that Adam was an engineer. She did confirm the story of the fight and told them Adam was still in a wheelchair because of it. On their own later that evening Mrs King was scathing \u201cA fine catch! A gunslinging crippled dilettante rancher.\u201d Her husband said, \u201cCarole\u2019s old enough to know her own mind so wait until you meet him before you judge him. He was decent enough to invite us out here.\u201d<\/p>\n The following afternoon Little Joe arrived and Beth brought him in and introduced him, then excused herself to get tea. Little Joe said, \u201cAdam\u2019s sorry he can\u2019t get to town to greet you himself, but as you\u2019ve probably heard, he\u2019s not fully recovered from an injury he got a few weeks back. He asked me to come in his place, to welcome you to Virginia City.\u201d<\/p>\n Mr King smiled at the young cowboy \u201cIt was very decent of him to invite us out for the wedding.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cWell Adam wants his own family around on such an occasion. Its only right that Carole should have hers too.\u201d<\/p>\n Mrs King could appreciate the young man\u2019s good looks and if the brothers looked alike she could understand why her daughter might have fallen for Adam but she was still worried. She asked \u201cCan you tell us something about your brother. We seem to be getting conflicting reports and he sounds somewhat of a dilettante.\u201d<\/p>\n She hadn\u2019t expected the young cowboy to really understand the word, Joe might be charming and good-looking, but in his normal working clothes dusty from the ride, he looked like all the other cowboys. Little Joe pokered up at her question and she realised her mistake. Joe bit his lip fighting to keep hold of his temper and he spoke very quietly \u201cI can\u2019t think of many words, which would be less accurate in describing my brother. However I\u2019ll leave you to make up your own minds. My father has sent an invitation for you both to join us at the ranch on Friday and meet Adam prior to the ceremony. Carole is staying with us at present but she will be in town, shopping with my cousin\u2019s wife.\u201d<\/p>\n Mr King said \u201cWe will be pleased to accept your father\u2019s invitation but please don\u2019t take my wife\u2019s comment the wrong way. We are already predisposed to like your brother, both because I trust my daughter\u2019s judgement and for the gesture he made in inviting us out here. But we are honestly puzzled. Adam had been described to us as a lawyer, an engineer, a poet, a gunman, a cowboy and a musician.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe had to grin at the expressions on their faces and the long list of activities associated with his brother \u201cWell I guess he\u2019s a bit of all of those. His hobbies are his books including poetry and his guitar. As a rancher and part owner of the Ponderosa he has to be a cowboy and in this part of the country you need to be good with a gun to stay alive, but we only fight in defence of what we own, or what we believe in. As for the others he qualified as an engineer when he was twenty and as a lawyer last year. Both are useful round the ranch.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cHe sounds quite a man.\u201d Mr King commented and Joe nodded \u201cHe\u2019s always been the scholar of the family, but I\u2019ll leave you to judge him. I\u2019m biased.\u201d The conversation became more general as Beth returned with tea and Joe finalised arrangements to pick them up around ten a.m. Just as he was leaving Mr King asked where the ranch was. He had only got vague answers from the other people he\u2019d asked, but he had a map and asked Joe if he could show him. Joe indicated the position of the ranchhouse and then sketched in the boundaries of the ranch. Mr King was taken aback \u201cHow big is it?\u201d<\/p>\n Joe shrugged \u201cAdam will be able to give you the exact figure, but it\u2019s about one thousand square miles and we have title deeds to every square inch. All of them will stand up in a court of law, none of it is public land.\u201d King raised his eyebrows at that, he expected things to be large out west but this was colossal. Joe could see his surprise and, with a distinct edge of pride in his voice, he went on \u201cIt\u2019s the biggest ranch in the State and in case you\u2019re wondering, it is jointly owned between my father and the three of us.\u201d<\/p>\n King said, \u201cI didn\u2019t mean to pry.\u201d But Joe shook his head \u201cIt\u2019s okay. Carole\u2019s your daughter you have a right to know the position of her husband.\u201d Then he excused himself leaving two very puzzled people.<\/p>\n When Joe got home he had to answer all Adam\u2019s questions, until in the end he pleaded starvation, and pointed out that Adam would have a chance to judge for himself in two days time. Later in the evening Joe told his father more precisely what had been said, highly irate still at her daring to call Adam a dilettante. Ben calmed his son down; it was only natural for parents to be worried and to someone who didn\u2019t know Adam, it did probably sound rather odd.<\/p>\n On the Friday Joe drove the Kings out to the ranch. They were much impressed by the scenery. He took then via the Lake, partly to show them the magnificent scenery and partly to ensure that they missed Carole. They were most impressed but asked about the graves. Joe said \u201cTwo of them were friends of Adam\u2019s a husband and wife, they died a couple of years ago. The oldest is my mother\u2019s grave; she died when I was three. I was born here on the Ponderosa, Adam was born back east and Hoss, my middle brother was born on the way out here. Hoss is on his way back from Frisco at the moment so you won\u2019t meet him today. Actually we are only half-brothers, Adam\u2019s mother died giving birth and Hoss\u2019 in an Indian raid soon after he was born. Mine died in a riding accident.\u201d<\/p>\n King was surprised at so much information given so freely but Joe grinned \u201cNot exactly a secret and, in a way the more you know the situation, the less you will need to ask Adam. He\u2019s still not fully fit, so I guess we sorta protect him.\u201d Joe turned away suddenly embarrassed, not at sharing information, but at revealing just how much he thought of that infuriating brother of his.<\/p>\n They headed on towards the house and along the way the flume was visible, King was intrigued and Joe wasn\u2019t above boasting about the way his brother had designed it and they had built it, explaining its purpose. Then he suddenly remembered that Adam wasn\u2019t supposed to know the flume was repaired and he explained how badly it had been damaged and the repair, a wedding present from so many of Adam\u2019s friends. King promised not to drop any hint about the repair but it was his wife who listened most intently to the story. This man must have something about him, if so many people were giving up time and putting in effort for a rich man. Then the house was in view and Joe pointed it out he indicated the valley up behind them \u201cAdam is going to build in that valley.\u201d He drove on down.<\/p>\n Ben had come out to meet them but Adam was nervous, especially stuck in that damned wheelchair, and he stayed by the desk playing with the papers not taking in a word. Ben went over to greet them and Joe made the introductions. Ben helped Mrs King down and then said, \u201cAdam is inside. He\u2019s rather self-conscious, you do realise he\u2019s tied to a wheelchair at the moment.\u201d<\/p>\n Mrs King nodded \u201cMrs Kelly told us he had been hurt.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cIt\u2019s only temporary. He hurt his spine but there\u2019s no permanent damage and he\u2019s getting stronger every day. He\u2019ll soon be back on his feet.\u201d Then Ben led the way in. Adam was very pale, as he had tensed up over the meeting, it had caused the pain in his stomach to return and he was having great difficulty in sitting upright. Ben was horrified when he saw his eldest son, Adam looked really ill again. Joe after one look, checked with his father, and then went and poured a stiff brandy.<\/p>\n Adam had himself under firm control and he greeted the Kings. Both realised that he was in pain but his good looks and charm were also very evident, and Mrs King could understand just why her daughter had fallen in love with him. Ben called to Hop Sing to fetch coffee and led the way over to the fire. Joe took the opportunity to give Adam the brandy, which Adam downed gratefully. Then Joe wheeled him over to join the others; King was complimenting Ben on the ranch and said how impressed they had been with the flume a fine piece of engineering, such a pity it had been damaged. Adam let everything drift over him for a minute until the brandy had effect and as he relaxed, the pain eased. Much to Ben\u2019s relief the colour began to return to his face and after five minutes he looked much better and began to take his part in the conversation.<\/p>\n At first it was rather stilted but gradually everyone relaxed. Adam found that his future father-in-law really was interested in the flume and the pair of them began to discuss the problems involved. Adam found that King had quite a good appreciation of the problems involved for an amateur. Ben showed Mrs King round the house and explained the plans for the wedding. She was most impressed by the house; it wasn\u2019t at all what she had expected out here in the rough west.<\/p>\n Hop Sing had excelled himself over lunch and while they ate Adam got on good terms with his mother-in-law. Little Joe was very nearly convulsed in laughter, only his father\u2019s eye on him prevented him laughing out loud, as he watched his big brother exert every ounce of his charm and persuasive tongue and Carole\u2019s mother visibly soften under his influence. Adam hardly ate anything, still feeling more than little nauseous but he put up a good show and Ben was the only one who noticed. As they moved over to the fire for coffee he asked Adam if he was okay, but Adam pushed off his concern, and went over to continue his discussion of Boston personalities with Mrs King. He was being very tactful about them, compared with some of his rude comments on the match making mamas, when he first came home.<\/p>\n Mid afternoon Joe had to take the King\u2019s back to town, in order to avoid Carole. They arranged with Ben to come out early on the wedding day and stay at the house for the remainder of their time in Nevada. Joe promised to arrange for Dan to bring them out with Beth. The pair were very much happier about their daughter\u2019s marriage now that they had met Adam and seen his family and their ranch. Indeed Mrs King was delighted to find her daughter had landed such a cultured, charming man.<\/p>\n As soon as they left, Ben insisted on Adam going back to bed for a rest. Adam argued briefly but he still felt rotten and succumbed fairly easily. He dropped asleep almost as soon as his head touched the pillow and Ben went back downstairs seriously worried. Ben hadn\u2019t wanted his son to postpone the wedding, even though he wasn\u2019t recovering as fast as they had hoped, because he thought that it would put an added strain on Adam, that it would be better to have it settled. Now he was worried, if meeting two people had upset him so much and tired his son so quickly, Ben wasn\u2019t at all sure that Adam would be strong enough to face the strains and tensions of his wedding in just over a week\u2019s time.<\/p>\n Carole and Laura arrived home first with numerous packages. Carole was very pleased with herself; she had managed to get what she wanted for Adam. It had been on order for months and she had been scared it wouldn\u2019t arrive in time. It was a beautifully hand made solid gold watch engraved with Adam\u2019s name. Carole had asked Ben\u2019s advice just after their engagement and she immediately went over to show him. Ben was sure that Adam would be delighted. Carole was surprised not to see her fianc\u00e9 and when Be said that he was asleep she became worried. Ben did his best to reassure her \u201cHe\u2019s okay just a bit tired so I persuaded him to have a nap. It keeps him out of the way while Hoss brings in everything he\u2018s collected in Frisco. Joe should be back with him any time now.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole said, \u201cIt\u2019s getting increasingly difficult to remember where we are allowed now that Hop Sing has made the kitchen out of bounds. Ben laughed \u201cIf much more stuff increases we will all have to move into the bunkhouse. There\u2019s no room in the kitchen to move for boxes.\u201d Carole laughed and then headed upstairs to unpack.<\/p>\n Hoss arrived home with boxes galore, he had been most unpopular on the stage and it was with a sigh of relief that he did the final unloading. Then Ben and Joe had to help Hoss move everything up to the room Ben was using. Ben was intrigued to see what Hoss had finally chosen but Hoss insisted that he was having coffee and a bite to eat before he undid anything. He looked tired and Ben stopped Little Joe bullying his brother. Joe wanted to know what his present looked like. Hoss groaned \u201cOne thing I know it was danged heavy.\u201d Then taking pity on Joe, he said, \u201cIt looked real fine little brother.\u201d<\/p>\n Once Hoss had had some food and recruited his strength, he led the way upstairs and told Joe which boxes contained the books. Joe pulled out a dozen of them and lined them up. They were all matching, in black leather with the name in gold and the Ponderosa brand on the spine. Joe visualised them in his brother\u2019s study and grinned, satisfied with his choice. Then he turned his attention to finding out what Hoss had bought. Hoss said \u201cI hope he\u2019ll like them I went all over Frisco but I kept coming back to that funny little junk shop near the dock, I wasn\u2019t sure but I couldn\u2019t resist them.\u201d<\/p>\n Even Ben was getting impatient and he said \u201cFor goodness sake stop waffling and show us.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss carefully unpacked the first box and to Ben and Joe\u2019s utter amazement he drew out a beautiful cut glass decanter with a dark base and stopper, Then he got out the matching glasses all with clear bowls and dark stems. The complete set consisted of six decanters and eighteen glasses in each of six different styles all matching. Hoss was mightily relieved to find they had all arrived intact. Neither Ben nor Joe said anything as they examined the glassware and Hoss said worriedly “Do you think they\u2019ll be pleased?\u201d<\/p>\n Joe slapped his brother on the back \u201cThey\u2019ll be delighted. These are exquisite Hoss.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben was studying one of the decanters \u201cHow much did you pay for these Hoss?\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss studied his feet and mumbled, \u201cSeven hundred and fifty dollars\u201d and awaited the explosion. To his surprise Ben whistled softly \u201cIf I\u2019m right you have got a real bargain, these are worth ten times that. This is Venetian glass and a collectors item. I’ll have a look in a moment.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cAre you sure Pa? The dealer said that the widow of some financier, who committed suicide, sold it. I think he was glad to get rid of it.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben said, \u201cCome over here Hoss.\u201d Ben had pulled out a book of antiques and showed a picture of glasses identical in style. Ben had another look at the ones Hoss had bought \u201cI suppose it could be an imitation. I\u2019m no expert but listen to the ring, it is every high quality.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cYou think I did well then?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cSuperbly well Son.\u201d Hoss was very pleased, he had had second thoughts later after buying it. Then Joe noticed another box addressed to Adam. It had come from England and Ben hesitated and then said, \u201cLet\u2019s open it. It was from Adam\u2019s friend Charles Dickens. Hoss had written to him explaining that the fire had destroyed his books and that Adam was getting married and he had sent a matching edition of all his works all signed by him as a wedding present. There were also about nine odd books, all sent as presents by people, Adam had become friendly with in England. Ben was very pleased knowing that Adam would be.<\/p>\n Little Joe took Hoss over to Adam\u2019s room which they were doing up. The men had begun putting up bookshelves and the new double bed had arrived. They reckoned to be finished in two more days, which would give time for the smell of paint to wear off. He was able to report that the flume was finished. . Adam was to be taken out to see it on the Saturday morning and most of the men, who\u2019d worked on it were going to be there. The actual ceremony was arranged for one p.m. followed by the wedding breakfast and the party to start at 4.30 p.m. in order to give Carole and Adam time to open their presents.<\/p>\n Hoss went in to see his brother and Adam insisted Hoss help him to stand. Hoss was better at taking his weight than Joe and Adam found with his big brother\u2019s help he could manage to stand for a minute or so. However when he asked Hoss to let go, Adam\u2019s knees instantly seemed to buckle, Hoss lifted him onto the bed but Adam wouldn\u2019t accept defeat. \u201cNo help me up Hoss.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss looked down at his brother and, realised the futility of arguing, when Adam had that expression on his face. Hoss lifted him up but it was sheer will power which kept his legs straight as he took more and more of his own weight until Hoss was only steadying him and not supporting him. Adam stood for about thirty seconds and then fell back against his big brother, but he was grinning widely. Adam made his brother promise not to say anything, to anyone. Only then would he sit back and inspect the jewellery that Hoss had collected. It was most impressive and Adam was delighted.<\/p>\n Over the next four days things kept arriving, both presents and food and drink for the wedding and in addition furnishings for the new house, until Ben was at his wits end to find somewhere to put everything. Then on the Wednesday, four Chinese relatives of Hop Sing\u2019s arrived and he banned everyone but Ben from the kitchen as he began, with their help, to prepare all the food that would be needed.<\/p>\n Ben was very pleased that Adam was so calm and content, he seemed unworried by the approaching wedding. On the other hand, Carole was getting very nervous. She missed her family, particularly her parents, and although she loved Adam dearly and had no second thought, she was very tense and jumping down everyone\u2019s throats. Adam tried to calm her down, but he seemed to make matters worse, and she burst into tears and ran out of his room. Laura heard her and went in, but Carole was indulging in a real bout of crying, and Laura left her to it, sure she would feel better for it. Laura went over to see Adam, who wasn\u2019t at all sure what he had done to make her cry. Laura reassured him, it was just pre-wedding nerves and nothing to worry about and Adam swore that he would never understand women.<\/p>\n Adam had, with Hoss\u2019 help, been practising standing every day and he could now stand unaided and even take a few steps. He was feeling stronger every day and he swore that he would manage to stand for the ceremony. Hoss had expected Adam to choose Joe as his best man, ever one to discount his own claims, but he was delighted when Adam asked him.<\/p>\n On Thursday Ben with help from Joe, Hoss and Laura began to rearrange the downstairs ready for the ceremony. Everything was cleaned and polished and all the vases they possessed were pressed into use for the flowers, which Will was going to collect the following day. The whole of the ranch work had come to a halt, the bare minimum being kept out on the range and the rest were gravitating towards the house. Adam\u2019s room was ready for the newly married couple and fairly soon the downstairs began to take shape. Ben had decided to let them open their presents in the room he had been using since Adam was injured. In that way only a few people could be present and it would be fairly quiet for Adam. Ben felt that his son would need time to relax after the ceremony. Then they could be displayed and everyone could go and see the presents,<\/p>\n As the actual day approached Carole\u2019s nerves disappeared and by the Friday she was very excited and just looking forward to the wedding. On that Friday Adam suddenly realised just what he was letting himself in for and what a great change the morrow would bring. For the last twenty years he had lived in an all male household and it was going to be very different with Carole. He began to feel very uneasy and retreated to his room, he could hear everyone downstairs rushing around, but somehow it didn\u2019t seem anything to do with him.<\/p>\n The flowers had arrived and Laura was putting them in vases. Carole came up to see him but he didn\u2019t want to talk just now. Carole soon realised that he was nervous about the wedding, but Adam took her in his arms, \u201cDon\u2019t talk, not now we have all our lives to talk, just hold me tight.\u201d Carole held him and kissed him passionately, and then she left him alone.<\/p>\n Before supper Ben sank down exhausted and demanded a drink, everything that could be done had been done and, apart from the last minute jobs that had to wait until tomorrow, they were ready. Hoss wandered upstairs to find Adam standing, staring out of the window. It was the first time that he had managed to get to his feet without help and Hoss congratulated him. Adam smiled, but it faded very quickly, \u201cI\u2019m restless Hoss, will you take me up to the lake?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cSure but lets have supper first. I\u2019ve been lugging furniture around all day and I\u2019m starving.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cGo on. I\u2019ll stay up here until you\u2019re ready. I don\u2019t want to face the others.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss asked anxiously \u201cAre you alright?\u201d<\/p>\n Adam nodded \u201cJust sort of tense. I\u2019ve never been married before.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss gripped his brother\u2019s shoulder in mute reassurance \u201cTake it easy, I won\u2019t be long.\u201d He headed downstairs after helping Adam back to his chair. He told Ben and Joe what Adam wanted. Ben knew that Adam had become nervous over the last two days and he wasn\u2019t really surprised, he just reminded Hoss to make sure he took the long way to the Lake. Little Joe wandered up to see Adam. Adam wasn\u2019t in the mood to talk, but he seemed glad of Joe\u2019s presence.<\/p>\n Hoss came up and collected Adam and they soon reached the Lake. It was very beautiful as the sun set and Adam walked up to the point leaning on his brother\u2019s arm. He sat down and stared over the lake. For a while he was silent and then he started to talk, half to himself and half to his brother. \u201cI\u2019ve always wanted a wife and a home of my own, with God\u2019s blessing children. I love Carole so much it almost hurts and I am sure we will be happy together, so why the hell am I so scared all of a sudden?\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss gripped his shoulder \u201cEveryone gets scared at big changes Adam, it\u2019s not unusual.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI know but every time I think of tomorrow my stomach sinks, I tense up and that damned pain comes back. I feel sick and faint and I\u2019m so scared I\u2019ll collapse, or in some way make a fool of myself.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss could have laughed at his pigheaded older brother, who had always to show himself super human to the outside world, but he knew better. \u201cEveryone knows you\u2019ve been ill. Noone would think any the worst of you if that did happen, but it won\u2019t. It is far worse in prospect than it will be in practice. You\u2019ll be fine on the day.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam stared out over the Lake not answering and Hoss slipped his arm round his brother\u2019s shoulders \u201cAnyhow if you feel faint or weak you can always lean on me I\u2019ll be right there.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam put his hand over one of Hoss\u2019 \u201cYou always are. I wonder if you know just how much that means to me.\u201d The brothers sat close together for a long time staring out over the lake, close in body and spirit, until eventually Adam said \u201cIts time we went back.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole Laura and Will had all gone to bed when they returned and Joe soon followed, tired out after all the preparations. Hoss went on up, leaving Adam and his father sitting staring into the fire. Adam didn\u2019t want to go to bed so Ben stayed. He tried \u201cYou ought to get a good night\u2019s sleep Adam it will be a long day tomorrow.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI don\u2019t feel like sleep.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI could give you a dose of laudanum.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cNo, not tonight Pa. It’s my last night of freedom.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben grinned and said, \u201cWell let\u2019s have a drink then.\u201d Father and son sat drinking brandy by the dying embers of the fire and gradually Adam relaxed. \u201cPa were you scared before marrying my mother?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI was scared before each of my three wedding days, but the first one was the worst.\u201d He was quiet for a moment and then went on \u201cElizabeth was a very beautiful woman just like your Carole. Liz was always so calm and peaceful, serene, you take after your mother in so many ways.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI don\u2019t feel very calm or peaceful at the moment.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cIt would be very surprising if you did Adam. You\u2019ve been a bachelor for a long time, you\u2019re fairly set in your ways and it will be a great change.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI\u2019m sure that if there is a right woman in the world for me, Carole is it, but suddenly I want to back out of it. I don\u2019t want to get married.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cThat\u2019s nonsense and you know it.\u201d Adam didn\u2019t answer and Ben moved over to grip his son\u2019s arm \u201cIt\u2019s quite normal you know, cold feet at the last minute.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI like my life Pa and now I don\u2019t know what the future will bring.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cIt will be different, but not that different. We\u2019ll still be here and the ranch but now you add something more to your life. I know it\u2019s right for you Son. We\u2019ve all seen how much happier and more contented you\u2019ve been with Carole than you were before, You even look younger.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam sighed \u201cYou\u2019re probably right and anyway I can\u2019t back out now. I love her far too much to do that.\u201d Ben didn\u2019t have the words to help his son, but he could at least stay with him, in case he was needed. Eventually about 2 a.m. Adam said \u201cTake me to bed will you Pa.\u201d Ben did so and Adam said \u201cDon\u2019t look so worried Pa, it\u2019s only nerves. Its what I have always wanted and I love her.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cSure son you\u2019ll be fine in the morning. He went to bed, but didn\u2019t sleep for quite a while thinking about his eldest son. Adam had lost so much during his life and now maybe he was finally finding fulfilment. Thinking about Carole and sure that he could trust her with his son Ben went to sleep.<\/p>\n Adam lay awake, most of the night thinking about the future. In some ways he dreaded it the fear of the unknown, but then thinking of Carole, he too calmed down and about an hour before dawn he went to sleep and awoke early, calm and ready for the long day ahead. Adam wasn\u2019t going to be allowed to see Carole until the ceremony and she was going to stay in her room all morning to ensure it.<\/p>\n Adam managed to get himself into his chair unaided and went downstairs hunting for food. Hop Sing had been up and cooking for three hours and there were marvellous smells. Adam knew that the cake was ready and so he didn\u2019t go into the kitchen just calling for Hop Sing. Hop Sing willingly brought him coffee and bacon, eggs and hot biscuits. Even if noone else got breakfast, he was glad to see Adam had something substantial inside him. For once Joe was down early and he demanded coffee. He grinned at his brother \u201cThe big day at last, the weather is perfect.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam looked up at Joe \u201cIt\u2019s strange last night I was scared stiff and I\u2019d have given anything to back out, but now I\u2019m just so happy that it\u2019s finally come. I\u2019ve waited a long time for this day.\u201d<\/p>\n Little Joe raised a quizzical eyebrow \u201cNerves Adam?\u201d slightly surprised that his reserved older brother would admit to such a thing, but Adam nodded. Joe waited until Adam had finished his food and then took him back upstairs and helped his brother to get dressed. For now Adam put on his normal working clothes, he would change into his new suit later.<\/p>\n Ben was pleased to see Adam had come down to normal and was just excited over the prospect of the day ahead and his wedding. The house was ready and Ben flattered himself that it looked superb.<\/p>\n The Cartwrights had arranged to meet Philip, with most of the men who had helped on the flume, at ten a.m. Dan was going to bring Mr and Mrs King out to the ranch before then and go out with the Cartwrights. Adam was having a drink to calm his nerves when Dan drove the buggy in. He wheeled outside and greeted them and then, as he wasn\u2019t supposed to see Carole, he let Ben take them upstairs. Two minutes later Carole flew downstairs into his arms. She looked radiant and kissed him hard. She said \u201cI know its supposed to be unlucky but I had to say thank you for bringing them out. I missed them so much this morning.\u201d Adam kissed her and said, \u201cOff you go. I\u2019ll see you at one o\u2019clock. Be on time and remember that I love you very much.\u201d Carole kissed him again and ran back up stairs.<\/p>\n Little Joe was bubbling over with excitement and came over \u201cWe are going for a ride Adam.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam looked at his little brother as though he had gone mad, \u201cThis morning?\u201d<\/p>\n Joe nodded \u201cYes but you have to be blindfolded. It\u2019s a surprise.\u201d Adam looked round questioningly at his father, but Ben just nodded. Adam allowed himself to be blindfolded and then Hoss lifted the chair into the wagon and then helped Adam up. Ben was in two minds, he had promised to keep it a secret but he wasn\u2019t sure if Adam was up to surprises, even pleasant ones. Eventually as Adam seemed calm and happy he let it ride. The trip out only took twenty minutes. Adam asked several questions but as only Joe would answer and his answers were utterly facetious Adam gave up and sat puzzling trying to work out what on earth his family could be up to. The only sense he got was from Ben, who said that he had to see a wedding present, as it wasn\u2019t moveable he had to go to it, and now was the most convenient time. Adam had a good sense of direction even with his eyes covered and knew more or less where they were going, but it didn\u2019t seem to help, Eventually Hoss stopped and lifted the chair down. Adam sensed that there were a large number of people around and he was even more puzzled.<\/p>\n The wheelchair was pointed in the correct direction and then Little Joe took off the blindfold. Adam blinked against the light and then found that he was looking at the flume. For a moment, as he looked at the magnificent sweep of the flume he didn\u2019t take in the meaning. Then suddenly he realised that the ugly gaps were no longer there. He looked round at his father queryingly \u201cHow on earth did you manage it?\u201d<\/p>\n Ben smiled \u201cWe didn\u2019t. It\u2019s your present from Philip and all of these people who made up the labour force.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam looked around and found he knew every men who was present, astounded he turned back to look at the flume, in order to give himself a minute to gain control, and then he turned back to the men grinning broadly. He wheeled himself over to Philip and offered his hand \u201cI don\u2019t know how to thank you all. Now I can go on my honeymoon with a clear conscience.\u201d Adam was absolutely delighted, knowing how much it had eased his father\u2019s worries, and he let it show. He wheeled himself from man to man and said thank you. The men were all well satisfied by his reaction; it made all their work worth while. Eventually Adam came back to Philip and asked \u201cWas this your idea?” Philip nodded and Adam gripped his hand \u201cI couldn\u2019t be more pleased. I\u2019d been worrying about going away with it damaged, as the engineer of the family, it is my responsibility.\u201d<\/p>\n Philip said, \u201cThat was what we thought. All of these men and many more wanted to do something to mark your wedding and say thanks for your help over the years.\u201d Adam felt himself blushing and couldn\u2019t do a thing about it. The men raised a cheer and Adam laughed at himself. Then he said \u201cI have to get ready for the wedding but I hope I\u2019ll see you all this evening.\u201d Then Hoss helped him back up onto the wagon and with a wave and a final yell of thanks they left. Adam buried his head in his hands, much moved by the thought, the effort and the number of friends who had wanted to do something for him. His family left him alone and they were nearly back at the house before he raised his head. Adam looked up at his father \u201cI didn\u2019t know I had so many friends.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben smiled \u201cPhilip has given me a list of everyone who helped, so you could thank them, and to keep as a momento.\u201d Adam grinned at his family, buoyed up by what had happened and by excitement.\u201d<\/p>\n It was eleven thirty and Ben decided that they all needed to get changed, Joe and Hoss headed up first. They both had new suits and frilly shirts and it didn\u2019t take either of them very long to get ready. Ben had taken Adam up to his room to help him get ready. Ben went out to fetch some bay rum from his own room and Adam moved over to the window to look out. Suddenly he felt scared stiff and as he tensed up the pain came back. Ben looked in an immediately went downstairs for brandy, He came back and wordlessly handed it to Adam. Adam took it gratefully and sipped it slowly, but he wouldn\u2019t talk. Ben helped his son to get changed and slowly Adam relaxed. He looked very smart once he was ready and the chair was cleaned and immaculate. Adam settled in the chair and asked his father to pass him his bible and then leave him alone for half an hour. Ben passed him the book \u201cIts ten past twelve now. I\u2019ll be up for you at quarter to one.\u201d Adam nodded and wheeled back over to the window. Ben went downstairs and checked his younger sons over, He ordered them to leave Adam in peace for a while and they agreed. Ben left them to greet the visitors who were beginning to arrive and went up to change himself.<\/p>\n Little Joe kept insisting on Hoss showing him the ring to make sure he hadn\u2019t lost it, until Hoss cuffed him. Eventually a lull occurred everyone had arrived and been provided with a drink and the vicar was making the final arrangements, Hoss ands Joe went outside fort a breath of fresh air. Little Joe looked back at the decorated living room \u201cWe\u2019ve waited a long time for a wedding here.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss nodded \u201cPa\u2019s finally getting his daughter, but it was worth waiting. She\u2019s a fine woman She won\u2019t let Adam down.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe sighed heavily \u201cI know that but I just wish he was fitter, its going to be a very long day.\u201d<\/p>\n Hoss was more optimistic \u201cHe\u2019ll be okay.\u201d Ben joined them he had overheard what Joe said but he agreed with his big son \u201cI\u2019m sure Adam will be fine, but if you think he needs it, get him out on his own for a few minutes.\u201d The three made a wordless pact to watch over Adam and ensure that this was a day to remember.<\/p>\n It was time for Adam to make an appearance and Ben went up to his son. Adam wasn\u2019t reading the bible, just holding it, as though to draw strength from it. Ben said gently \u201cTime to go down Son, ten minutes to go.\u201d Adam didn\u2019t turn and worried Ben said, \u201cAre you okay?\u201d<\/p>\n At that Adam turned and said, \u201cI\u2019m fine.\u201d The statement was accompanied by such a roguish grin that all Ben\u2019s doubts and worries vanished on the spot. Adam let his father wheel him down and then Hoss took over. Adam chatted easily with the guests and as he said hello to Dan the reporter complained that he\u2019d waited a long time for a wedding at the Ponderosa. Adam grinned \u201cStop complaining we have practically filled your paper for you this summer.\u201d Then it was finally one o\u2019clock and Hoss wheeled Adam into position, in front of the altar of flowers, where the vicar was waiting. Laura had gone up to tell Carole that they were ready and her mother went on down. Carole was ready and radiantly happy, taking her father\u2019s arm she moved out into the corridor. Downstairs silence fell as everyone awaited the bride. Then suddenly she appeared at the top of the stairs. Her dress was in white brocade with a beautiful pattern in the material. Very simple in style and close fitted to her beautiful figure with a long train carried by the two young girls, both dressed in dark green. Her hair was down and she wore the veil her mother had worn. It was down as she came down the stairs and the people were just a blur in front of her eyes. The only one who was in focus was Adam. To her disgust she had tears in her eyes despite her absolute certainty about what she was doing and her happiness. Then as she reached the bottom of the stairs, Adam got up from his chair and stood to greet her. An audible intake of breath seemed to come from everyone in the room and Ben took one step towards his son, but Joe\u2019s hand restrained him, and the expression of peace on his son\u2019s face held him still. As Carole came up beside him she passed her bouquet of red roses to Peggy and took his hand. They took one step forward. She was delighted to find him on his feet and knew that Hoss was there, if he was needed.<\/p>\n The ceremony began and both of them made their responses firmly although she had been scared that her voice would be drowned in the tears that were so close, but Adam\u2019s hand was in hers and he squeezed it gently. They looked only at each other as they made their vows, oblivious of everyone else. The vicar said, \u201cI pronounce you man and wife. Adam pulled her close and kissed her, Ben and Joe joined Adam and Hoss, as did Carole\u2019s parents, as they moved to sign the register. Adam walked over to it, unaided, and Ben didn\u2019t even offer his help. When that was done Adam led his bride out through the crowd and outside so that the room could be cleared and set for the wedding breakfast. Hoss took the chair outside and Adam gratefully sunk back into it. He had stood and walked further by at least four times than he had managed before. Carole kissed him “You promised, but I didn\u2019t believe you could do it.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI had to stand in tribute to your beauty, the most beautiful bride there has ever been.\u201d Hoss decided after the strain of the ceremony that Adam needed a few minutes alone with his new wife and he wheeled Adam round the side of the house and left him alone with Carole. For a moment they were silent and Adam pulled her down onto his lap, content just to hold her, no words necessary, both were so very happy.<\/p>\n Hoss went back to his father. He answered the question, so obvious on Ben\u2019s face, \u201cHe\u2019s fine Pa.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cDid you know that he was planning that?\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cSorta. He\u2019s been practising with my help all week but he could only manage five minutes, and I thought he\u2019d given up on the idea. Still he ain\u2019t taken no harm and he\u2019s feeling mighty pleased with hisself.\u201d<\/p>\n Ben nodded he had seen the total contentment on his eldest son\u2019s face, so he went to help in the house. Hop Sing and his helpers had the tables laid and Joe was busy handing out sherry, wine or punch to all who wanted, when Adam and Carole came back. Adam was in his chair, but in his own way he seemed to tower over the company, dominating the scene easily through his sheer happiness. He went with Carole over to her parents and they chatted for a couple of minutes, before the newly married pair circulated to talk to the guests.<\/p>\n It wasn\u2019t long before Ben began getting people to take their places at table for the wedding breakfast. Hop Sing had excelled himself and there was a superb four-course meal. Adam wasn\u2019t hungry and Carole was much too excited to eat, and they hardly touched the food, but they were in a minority of two and the rest did full justice to Hop Sing\u2019s work. Carole\u2019s mother was next to Adam with Ben the other side of Carole, Joe and Hoss opposite the newly married couple. When everyone had eaten and were lazing back drinking coffee and brandy the speeches began. Adam insisted on standing to make his, although he had to hold onto the table to keep his balance as his weak legs objected. Ben watched anxiously and it was with relief that he saw his son sit back down. Then Hoss followed tradition by reading out the telegrams, which had arrived from all over America and from England and even Europe. They were mainly from friends of Adam\u2019s, although names like Dickens brought some comment from the guests. There were also a number from Carole\u2019s friends and family back East.<\/p>\n Once the speeches had finished, Ben stood up. He announced that the bride and groom were going to open their presents upstairs, everyone would get a chance to have a look later, but for now punch and tea would be served outside, so that the main room could be cleared ready for the evening entertainment. Dan as a journalist and close friend claimed special privileges and Ben allowed him to join the upstairs party, on condition that Ben had the right of veto if there anything happened that they didn\u2019t want in the paper. He knew Dan de Quille well enough to trust the lanky reporter. Otherwise it was just the immediate families going upstairs. Even so it was a large group who headed up with Carole and her parents, Adam and his brothers and father with Will and Laura.<\/p>\n Adam stopped in on his father\u2019s room, promising to join the others in just a minute. He felt exhausted after his efforts, but he washed his face and gave himself a couple of minutes to pull himself together, and then went to see the presents. Ben had them all arranged in the order he wanted them opened, keeping the family presents until the end. There were packages galore and Adam and Carole both got busy opening them. They had the whole gamut of presents from a toast rack to a bottle of champagne to help celebrate. They were careful to keep the presents and gifts together and were often amused at some unlikely gift from one of Adam\u2019s friends, such as the lovely lace dressing table set from the bartender at the Palace. One particular package had them all guessing; there were two small objects inside, one white and one black, but although all of them had a look none of them knew what the objects were and as Adam said they couldn\u2019t exactly ask. Joe\u2019s suggestions got sillier and sillier and everyone was laughing, until eventually Adam begged for mercy, it still hurt to laugh.<\/p>\n Eventually the minor gifts were open and they came to the family ones. The first they opened was the dinner and tea service from Will and Laura. It was a complete twelve-piece setting of blue and white Wedgwood china. Carole was delighted with it and insisted on taking out each piece and setting it out on the table. Adam kissed Laura and shook hands with Will \u201cI hope, when we have the house built, you will be our first guests to come and use it.\u201d Will squeezed his cousin\u2019s shoulder \u201cWillingly now.\u201d Ben grinned broadly happy to see the cousins back on good terms.<\/p>\n Then Adam undid the present from Carole\u2019s parents. It was a beautifully tooled silver set of teapot, water pot and milk jug all on a matching tray. Adam knew enough to realise it was a valuable antique set and he examined each piece carefully and then passed them over to Carole. He wheeled himself over to his father-in-law \u201cI\u2019m no expert but that was made In London I\u2019d guess around 1700.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cVery close young man 1691 by the marks.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cIts charming we shall cherish it\u201d Adam shook hands with the older man and then turned his attention to his mother-in-law and gave her a kiss. \u201cI\u2019ve not had a mother most of my life but I guess it\u2019s never too late to start. I seem to have done pretty well out of the deal considering the stories one hears about mother-in-laws.\u201d<\/p>\n She smiled at him \u201cI don\u2019t think you have ever had any trouble with women young man and having met your father I can understand why.\u201d Adam and his brothers all laughed at that and Joe piped up \u201cFlattery will get you everywhere with that pair.\u201d Adam gently punched his brother at that, but he was grinning.<\/p>\n Then Adam began to undo the large box of books from Joe, grinning as he saw the Ponderosa brand on the books. Between them Adam and Carole got all the books out to inspect Joe\u2019s choice and they nearly lost Adam, as he opened the book of Donne\u2019s poetry. Ben moved over and put his hand round the book closing it \u201cThere will be plenty of time for reading later Son we do have guests.\u201d Adam looked up slightly guiltily and put the book down, he grinned at his brother \u201cMany thanks Little Joe it makes a real good start for our study.\u201d Carole went over and kissed Joe \u201cGreat choice, they\u2019ll keep us quiet for hours.\u201d<\/p>\n As Adam went towards the next box, Joe warned him it was breakable and all he had to do was lift it up. Hoss had washed and polished all the glassware and set it out and the box was just covering it. Adam couldn\u2019t manage the box from his chair and having read the card from his big brother, he asked Hoss to lift the box up. Adam was completely taken aback, it wasn\u2019t at all what he had expected from Hoss, but as the glasses sparkled the array looked beautiful. Adam picked up one of the decanters and examined it as Carole went to Hoss and gave him a hug \u201cThey are exquisite Hoss.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam was very slightly worried \u201cThey must have cost you a small fortune Hoss.\u201d But Ben seeing the concern, grinned at his son \u201cYou underestimate your brother he obtains more bargains than the rest of us put together.\u201d King came over to look at them shaking his head \u201cI saw one set of decanter and eighteen sherry glasses sold in Boston and it fetched 1250 dollars. I knew there were six sets in all but I\u2019ve never seen them together before.\u201d Adam looked up at his father, just to double check that his big brother hadn\u2019t spent all his savings, just on a wedding present but what he saw reassured him and Adam went over to his brother and shook his hand. Adam didn\u2019t say anymore but Hoss, seeing the expression on his brother\u2019s face, felt all his efforts in quartering Frisco were worthwhile.<\/p>\n Adam came to the final package, which was fairly obviously a painting. He carefully undid it and held the picture at arm\u2019s length to study it. Joe and Hoss had seen the painting when it was first completed, but they had forgotten how good it was. The view over the Lake seemed so real, that as they looked at it, they almost felt that they were there. Adam had always used the peace of that spot more than any of the others and he was almost spellbound. Oblivious of everyone else, Adam pulled himself to his feet and went to his father \u201cPa\u201d and he gave his father a big hug. Ben found he had tears in his eyes and he held his eldest son at arm\u2019s length and said, \u201cI pray you\u2019ll be as happy as I was with your mother.\u201d<\/p>\n Little Joe sensed that both his father and eldest brother were getting too emotional and interrupted \u201cI hate to hurry you but the rest of the guests are beginning to arrive. I think its time we made an appearance.\u201d Ben brought back to earth with a bump turned to his youngest son gratefully. The rest of them went downstairs leaving the newly weds alone for a few minutes. Adam sat back down in the wheelchair and Carole went over to him, he looked tired and there was still a long day ahead. Adam buried his head on her breasts and Carole asked worriedly \u201cAre you alright.\u201d Adam straightened up \u201cI\u2019m fine, we\u2019ve been very lucky.\u201d<\/p>\n Carole smiled \u201cYour family put a lot of thought into their gifts.\u201d Adam could only nod and found his gaze irresistibly drawn back to the painting. For ten minutes they stayed quietly upstairs and then Adam said \u201cIts our wedding day. You\u2019d better wheel me down.\u201d<\/p>\n For the next hour the pair of them hardly saw each other as they circulated round the numerous guests. Adam was being buoyed up by the excitement and although he was rapidly tiring, he managed to hide it.\u201d<\/p>\n The main room was cleared for the dance and Adam insisted on his right to open the dancing with his bride. He asked the band to play a waltz and despite Ben\u2019s protests, he pulled himself to his feet. Ben and Hoss stood ready in case his will power proved insufficient but Adam stood straight and took Carole in his arms. He was a good dancer and the waltz was a slow one and he accomplished the circuit he had planned on, with no apparent difficulty. Then he handed his bride over to his youngest brother and sank back into his chair. He was utterly exhausted, even his lips bloodless and Ben wheeled him outside and away from the house to avoid people. Adam just lent back in the chair and closed his eyes. Ben shook his head and sighed heavily \u201cAdam you are a fool sometimes. I can understand why you wanted to stand for the ceremony but that wasn\u2019t necessary.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam exploded \u201cIt was necessary because I wanted it and I will close the dance as well and walk upstairs with my wife.\u201d Ben didn\u2019t answer and after a minute Adam said, \u201cI\u2019m sorry Pa I didn\u2019t mean to yell at you. It\u2019s just that I\u2019m scared.\u201d Puzzled Ben said \u201cBut why? Everything has gone so well you seemed so happy.\u201d<\/p>\n \u201cI am happy. I love her with all my heart but I\u2019m scared I\u2019ll let her down.\u201d He looked down not wanting to face his father \u201cI\u2019ve never exactly gone short of women Pa and I\u2019ve never had to pay. But to my knowledge I\u2019ve never harmed any of them and I\u2019ve never seduced a virgin. I\u2019m scared I\u2019ll hurt her, scared that will make me impotent.\u201d<\/p>\n At first Ben didn\u2019t answer, it wasn\u2019t a subject that often came up with his sons. He knew they were not inexperienced but had trusted that the principles he\u2019d instilled in them would ensure they did no harm. Knowing that he had to help his son Ben gripped his shoulder \u201cIt\u2019s a common fear Son. You know if she excites you and you are hardly likely to be so much in love if she didn\u2019t so I very much doubt if you\u2019ll be impotent.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam wouldn\u2019t normally have given that a thought but with his back injury, he wasn\u2019t so sure, but just thinking of his beautiful bride brought a tingle in his groin and a little of that fear faded. His father went on \u201cCarole loves you and she will want you too. Just be gentle and take your time, it will be fine.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam nodded and then looked up at his father \u201cPlease leave me alone for a few minutes Pa. Its been quite a day.\u201d Ben could understand Adam\u2019s need for quiet, and pushed his son further back into the trees out of sight, promising to come back for him in half an hour.<\/p>\n In fact it was Joe who came to collect his brother. He found Adam with his head buried in his hands and worriedly asked, \u201cAre you okay?\u201d Adam had been so deep in thought he hadn\u2019t even heard his brother approach, but he sat up and grinned \u201cJust thinking little brother. Let\u2019s go back and see the people.\u201d The party was going with a swing with plenty of food and drink. As Adam appeared Carole broke away from her partner and ran over to him. Adam took her hand and grinned up at her \u201cHello wife how about performing your wifely duties and getting me some food.\u201d She kissed him and laughing took him over to the food.<\/p>\n Sometime later Ben came over and suggested, that as it was nearly nine, it was time they cut the cake, Hop Sing\u2019s masterpiece. Adam agreed and went in with Carole. None of them had been allowed to see the cake and now as Hoss carried it in for Hop Sing they all studied it intently. Hop Sing had made a three tiered cake on a central pillar representing the Ponderosa brand. Each tier was decorated with icing with a different view, the first of the pines round the Lake, the second of the Sierras and the top one showing the ranchhouse. There was an almost stunned silence as everyone looked at the cake. Adam beckoned Joe over to him and whispered to his brother. On his orders, Joe went out to the kitchen and insisted on Hop Sing coming out and led him over to Adam and Carole. Adam smiled at the little Chinaman and then he said, \u201cI think we would all like to express our thanks Hop Sing, both for this superb cake and for all the good food we\u2019ve been eating all day.\u201d As he finished Joe and Hoss led a loud cheer and Hop Sing confused studying the floor but Carole went to him and said \u201cI\u2019d like to add my thanks to Adam\u2019s, it\u2019s a beautiful cake.\u201d Hop Sing looked up and Adam put his hand out and they shook. Then Adam got to his feet and stood with Carole to cut the cake, Everyone had a full glass and they toasted the couple. Adam put up his hand for quiet and thanked everyone not only for their presents but also for their good wishes and presence helping him to celebrate the start of his new life.<\/p>\n The dancing continued until nearly midnight and none of the guests had left, despite the hour. Until Adam eventually said \u201cI think its time to bring things to an end.\u201d Ben nodded but he couldn\u2019t help trying once more to persuade his son to be reasonable \u201cAdam you look exhausted, don\u2019t try and dance again.\u201d<\/p>\n Adam smiled at his father, he was very tired but he had a brittle strength that he knew from experience would carry him through. \u201cWhen I got up this morning I set myself certain targets, this is nearly the last of them and I\u2019m going to do it.\u201d Ben wasn\u2019t happy but he knew Adam too well to waste time arguing. Adam signalled Carole to join him and they went over to the band. He asked for quiet and then said \u201cThis will be the last waltz, my bride and I are leaving. Everyone got on the floor to dance and Adam waited for a minute or two and then he stood up taking Carole in his arms. He led her onto the floor and everyone else stood back. Adam insisted on doing two complete circuits and then he led Carole up the first three stairs. She was scared that he was going to collapse and was taking as much of his weight as she could. Adam stopped gripped the rail hard to stay on his feet and once sure of his balance he looked down on everyone \u201cOnce again very many thanks for your company. We wish you goodnight,\u201d Then with Carole\u2019s help he made his way upstairs, Hoss would have given a lot to be able to go his brother and carry him up. Like his father and little brother, Hoss could see the pain that this grand gesture was costing Adam, evident in the way he moved, and yet they couldn\u2019t help him. They stood and heard his bedroom door close, shutting them out as he started his new life.<\/p>\n Once the bridal pair had gone the guests began to disperse. They nearly all came to take their leave of Ben and it was nearly an hour later before the last ones left, Will and Laura and the Kings had already gone to bed. Ben and his younger sons collapsed among the debris round the fire. Hoss grinned \u201cThat all went off very well. Adam looked real happy. I think he enjoyed it all.\u201d<\/p>\n Joe agreed with his brother \u201cSure did, but don\u2019t it seem strange to think that he\u2019s only upstairs but we can\u2019t go in to see if he\u2019s alright. He looked exhausted.\u201d Ben had been thinking the same he knew his eldest son was exhausted and in pain but now he had lose the right to check on his own son and it was a very odd feeling. The three sat staring into the fire. In some ways Carole had joined the family, but they couldn\u2019t help feeling that in other ways Adam had drawn away from them. Eventually tired out and an odd mixture of happy and sad, the three headed for bed.<\/p>\n In his newly decorated room Adam was totally happy. Utterly exhausted, he was unwilling to go to sleep as he thought back over the events of the day. Carole had come to him so willingly and he had gently made her his own and now he lay holding her asleep in his arms, watching the moon over the Sierra Nevada. He had waited a long time but now he had everything he had ever wanted and the future looked perfect.<\/p>\n THE END<\/p>\n \n
\nThe Homecoming<\/a><\/span>
\nHome to Stay<\/a><\/span>
\nHoneymoon and Arguments<\/a><\/span>
\nJoe and Marie<\/a><\/span>
\nAdam and Carole<\/a><\/span>
\nA European Trip<\/a><\/span>
\nThe Aftermath<\/a><\/span>
\nA Busy Summer<\/a><\/span>
\nA Tree Falls<\/a><\/span>
\nSan Fracisco Trip<\/a><\/span>
\nA Stranger from the Past<\/a><\/span>
\nA Sense of Blame<\/a><\/span>
\nThe Medicine Man<\/a><\/span>
\nCourtship and Cattle Drives<\/a><\/span>
\nAngels with Red Hair?<\/a><\/span>
\nThieves and Murderers<\/a><\/span>
\nPipeline Problems<\/a><\/span>
\nGuests for Christmas<\/a><\/span>
\nA Turbulent Preacher<\/a><\/span>
\nJoe and Nita<\/a><\/span>
\nBen and Beth<\/a><\/span>
\nBanks, Pipelines, and Railroads<\/a><\/span>
\nLost<\/a><\/span>
\nA New Operation<\/a><\/span>
\nA Slow Recovery<\/a><\/span>
\nCelebrations<\/a><\/span>
\nForest Fire<\/a><\/span>
\nA Premature Birth<\/a>
\n<\/span>The Bank of California<\/a>
\nTrail Drive<\/a><\/span>
\nRobbery and Assault<\/a><\/span>
\nVirginia City on Fire<\/a><\/span>
\nRebuilding Virginia City<\/a><\/span>
\nCatching Up<\/a><\/span>
\nChristenings, Commissions, and Christmas<\/a><\/span>
\nWinter Ills<\/a><\/span>
\nThe Lawyer #2 \u2013 Advance Warning<\/a><\/span>
\nThe Lawyer #3 – Family Row #1<\/a><\/span>
\nThe Lawyer #4 \u2013 Family Row #2<\/a><\/span>
\nThe Lawyer #5 \u2013 Family Row #3<\/a><\/span>
\nThe Lawyer #6 \u2013 The Spanish Land Grant #1<\/a><\/span>
\nThe Lawyer #7 \u2013 The Spanish Land Grant #2 – Court Hearing<\/a><\/span>
\nThe Lawyer #8 \u2013 The Spanish Land Grant #3 – Knight Errant<\/a>
\nThe Lawyer #9 – The Spanish Land Grant #4 – The Long Journey Home<\/a>
\nThe Lawyer #10 – The Spanish Land Grant #5 – Troy’s Last Stand<\/a><\/span><\/p>\n
\nHoss sat down sighing heavily as he grabbed an apple \u201cDadburnit I\u2019m hungry now.\u201d
\nLittle Joe laughed \u201cIf you eat half as much as you usually do Sue-Ann won\u2019t be able to get her arms round you.\u201d<\/p>\n
\nBefore Hoss had the chance to retaliate they all heard the sound of a horse coming into the yard. Ben asked \u201cEither of you expecting anyone?\u201d but both of them shook their heads. Unexpected arrivals at this time of the year could all too often herald trouble and a slight tension replaced the gaiety in the room. Ben told Little Joe to go and check who it was and Joe wandered out. At first he couldn\u2019t see anyone and the horse was a stranger, then Adam came round the hitch rail. Joe took one look and let out a loud whoop, before dashing over to his eldest brother. He yelled \u201cPa Hoss get out here.\u201d Then grabbed Adam giving him a big hug, before standing back grinning widely.<\/p>\n
\nCarole asked \u201cCould you take back the book Adam lent me. I\u2019ve finished it and if he\u2019s laid up he may want it.\u201d<\/p>\n
\nAdam accepted willingly, it was a lovely day but there was a chill in the air, not surprisingly as it was autumn. Slightly cold the hot coffee went down well. While they drank Carole asked where they were going.<\/p>\n
\nRoss had been to the house and beaten her up, she died in my arms, still loving him and unable to understand how he could have hurt her. She asked me to help him but he had to be stopped. I followed him but he was sure I was out to kill him and kept shooting. I didn\u2019t want to kill him but he left me no choice. I don\u2019t think he even knew. He thought it was ten months earlier and couldn\u2019t understand why he was in the middle of nowhere, he wanted me to get him home to Delphine, but he died in my arms as well. They are buried here. Maybe if I had looked after Del better we could have cured Ross, or if I had only realised sooner.\u201d Adam\u2019s voice faded away and he sat up grasping his knees, looking down at the ground hiding his feelings, as he fought to regain his composure.<\/p>\n
\nJoe was about to come back with a smart crack about there always being a first time when he turned and saw the confusion in his brother\u2019s eyes. \u201cIt doesn\u2019t matter Adam I know you don\u2019t mean it.\u201d He hesitated and then asked \u201cIs there something wrong?\u201d<\/p>\n
\nThey chatted easily on the way to town but Adam wasn\u2019t sure how long he was going to be in town and wouldn\u2019t make an arrangement to ride home together. Joe thought about pushing him but it had never worked and anyway his brother\u2019s arm was much better than it had been the previous week. Adam grinned as he watched the thoughts chasing themselves through Joe\u2019s mind his face so expressive that Adam could predict exactly what Joe was thinking \u201cJoe I have enough trouble getting Pa to stop fussing, without you setting up in competition. I am a big boy and I have been taking care of myself for a long time now.\u201d<\/p>\n
\ntown. Adam said goodbye to his family and then drove her into town. He was going to stay at the hotel and catch the early stage, leaving Joe to collect the buggy the following day.<\/p>\n
\nCarole forced a smile \u201cAdam invited me out to the Ponderosa on Christmas Day but if he\u2019s not going to be there, I don\u2019t think I\u2019ll come. I don\u2019t want to intrude.\u201d<\/p>\n
\nBen was up early, he was still very worried about his eldest son and anyway it was tradition for him to set the scene for his sons on Christmas morning. Early as he was Hop Sing had been up for more than an hour and the house was already beginning to fill with marvellous Christmas smells. Ben went into the kitchen and Hop Sing was ready with coffee, then he said \u201cDid you see what was on the table?\u201d<\/p>\n
\nRoy had no idea just who the men were representing, the only thing he knew was that they had come in from California.<\/p>\n
\nRoy agreed \u201c Sure Son, I don\u2019t think anything will happen yet. It\u2019s just a general warning to keep your eyes open\u201d<\/p>\n
\nJoe persevered \u201cLook I know I\u2019m interfering but I am very fond of Adam. We realised that you didn\u2019t know about Laura. Adam wanted to tell you himself, but he hates talking about it, so I said I would tell you what happened.\u201d<\/p>\n
\nJoe was cold so Adam had taken off his own coat and buttoned it round his brother. Then Adam had tied the rope round his own waist and carefully lifted his brother, settling Joe over his right shoulder and holding his brother carefully to him, while he used his left hand to try and ease the bite of the rope on his body. Eventually he gave Hoss the go ahead and Hoss began to pull them in. There was very little Adam could do to help himself, Joe was a dead weight and it took all his strength to hold Joe and keep himself upright. For all of them it seemed an age until Adam appeared and two of the hands could reach down and grab his left arm and help him over the edge. In fact it was only about five minutes, but that had taken all Adam\u2019s strength and as Ben lifted Joe away from him. Adam sank down in a heap on the ground fighting for his breathe.<\/p>\n
\nTo his surprise his eldest son said, \u201cI agree with Joe.\u201d Seeing his father\u2019s surprise Adam went on \u201cWhoever is behind this must know that we will realise something is going on. They will expect us to make some move. This is an obvious one and if we don\u2019t make it, he will begin to wonder what we are doing instead.\u201d<\/p>\n
\nThat comment caused a buzz of conversation as the men began to argue. Many of them had worked for the Cartwrights for several years, and Philip\u2019s comments only reinforced their own beliefs, they knew the mine. One or two insisted that the Cartwrights were just talking to persuade them to work on, everyone knew that Deidersheimer was a friend of theirs. Eventually Hoss quietened them down and asked \u201cHas there been a fall since guards were posted on the tunnel?\u201d It was a good point after five falls in a fortnight they had had four days with no sign of trouble. Most of the men were older than the average miner and many were family men. They enjoyed the peace and quiet on the Ponderosa. Ben had helped them to set up their own houses and encouraged then to keep a few animals and grow some food. Able to save their wages, they had established a small community out by the mine and weren\u2019t about to be easily stampeded. The Cartwrights had proved themselves good bosses over several years. Their spokesman Swann asked for some time to consider what Philip had said. It was late in the day anyway and Hoss suggested that they all sleep on it and continue the discussions in the morning. It was too late to return to the house anyway.<\/p>\n
\nBen had tried running away after Marie\u2019s death, he\u2019d gone to New Orleans to escape the memories that faced him everywhere round the ranch, in some odd way to try and find his wife again. It hadn\u2019t helped, he had been unable to run away from himself and he had known that Adam would find the same. Ben had wanted to beg his son to stay, especially that morning they had gone to town to see him off, knowing Adam was undertaking a five year course and not knowing when or even if he would return. Ben could still see all his sons\u2019 faces as Adam mounted the stage. Little Joe had fled as soon as the stage left and Ben knew how much he had missed his eldest brother. Hoss had slowly and meticulously got very drunk, something that Ben never remembered his big son doing on any other occasion. Ben himself had shut up in a shell and carried on as usual. He remembered Adam\u2019s return in the night unheralded when Joe was missing, kidnapped for ransom. Ben could see, as though Adam sat in front of him, the fear on Adam\u2019s face when he learnt that and the expression on Joe\u2019s face when he regaining consciousness he found the brother that he had missed so much sitting by his bed. Ben\u2019s thought ranged far back over the past as he waited to reach his destination and learn how his sons were getting on.<\/p>\n
\nDan Tolliver, a hand who had been with them almost since the beginning, now taking charge of the jobs on the home range, spoke for all of them when he said \u201cAdam we heard what they done to Joe and we sure hope he\u2019ll be okay. Meantime until you can get to grips with them that done it, you just tell us what you want done and we\u2019ll get it done. Without you bothering your head about it.\u201d<\/p>\n
\nDan just sat there watching the play of emotion across her face. Then he said \u201cJoe will need constant nursing if he\u2019s to pull through.\u201d<\/p>\n
\nThen Dan headed back into town to tell Roy what he had discovered and to send Doc to see Carole, before writing his story. Roy and Doc were both glad to hear the Carole was going out to help, knowing Adam badly needed it.<\/p>\n
\nCarole could understand that but she said, \u201cNow that I am awake I\u2019ll join you. Would you like some coffee?\u201d<\/p>\n
\n\u201cI\u2019ll watch my back no need to worry about me.\u201d<\/p>\n
\nMeanwhile at the ranch Carole called Adam and Hoss up, Joe was awake and asking for his brothers. The pair rushed upstairs and Adam very carefully lifted Joe up to rest against him while he fed him some broth. While Adam fed him Hoss filled Joe in on what was happening, including their big brother\u2019s engagement to Carole. Joe was delighted and he grinned at the news and gripped his big brother\u2019s arm but Adam wouldn\u2019t let him talk. Much to his brothers\u2019 delight Joe managed a good bowl of broth and then Hoss lifted his little brother and held him while Adam with Carole\u2019s help remade the bed. Once he was lying down Joe slipped back into sleep but his brothers were reassured, thankful that he was on the mend. Their brother was better than they would have believed possible three days earlier. The swelling had nearly all subsided from his face and although it was badly bruised, Joe was beginning to look like himself again.<\/p>\n
\nHoss was delighted at this help from an unexpected quarter, but Adam wouldn\u2019t let him talk much. Hoss had lost a lot of blood and was very weak so Adam left Carole to look after his brothers while Hop Sing cooked some food. He went down with the Doc to get his report on the pair. Adam was delighted to hear that Joe was recovering well and had already regained some sight. Then the Doc said \u201cI know you are very busy, so I\u2019ll let you get on.\u201d<\/p>\n
\nAdam had been feeling so helpless, fighting in the dark but with friends like these they couldn\u2019t lose. As his hope came back so did his efficiency and in the next couple of hours he achieved more than he had done all day.<\/p>\n
\nThe third was the report that Adam had been anxiously awaiting on the dead cattle. The incidence was still much the same, every day brought reports of from five to ten dead and there was no sign of trouble with any of the others. Adam sat down and began to read the report and then To Dan\u2019s surprise he sprung to his feet and started pacing up and down.<\/p>\n
\nAdam grabbed some sleep during the evening. He wanted to be at the lumber camp at first light the following day. There was a full moon and he knew the route well, Sport was sure footed so he intended to head out in the early hours. At least then it should be safe. Dan was going to keep track of the news and take messages for Adam. Adam had spent half an hour with Carole and warned her not to be worried. He had a long list of jobs to do and didn\u2019t expect to get home until late afternoon, the day after tomorrow.<\/p>\n
\nSlowly Adam felt the painful grip on his arm ease, as Joe relaxed, he knew he could trust his eldest brother, Adam didn\u2019t lie to him. Trusting in Adam, Joe calmed down and soon drifted asleep.<\/p>\n
\nDan grinned \u201cFriends are suppose to help out at need and anyway how would I fill my newspaper if the Cartwrights weren\u2019t around!\u201d The two men shook hands and Adam returned to the ranch.<\/p>\n
\nJoe nodded sleepily \u201cIt\u2019ll be alright now you\u2019re home.\u201d Ben left him to sleep and headed downstairs. In the corridor he met Beth and gave her a kiss. He tried to say how grateful he was, but she stopped him, what were friends for.<\/p>\n
\nAnxiously Carole asked if he was alright but Joe muttered \u201cI\u2019m fine but please leave me alone.\u201d The tear trickling down his cheek belied his words and not understanding Carole went to find Adam.<\/p>\n
\nAs Adam mounted up a rider came in and said that Jos\u00e9 wanted to see him. Adam asked worriedly \u201cMore trouble?\u201d but the man shook his head. \u201cJos\u00e9 said to tell you that he knows how the cattle are being killed.\u201d<\/p>\n
\nHe insisted that they have some coffee before he would say anything. Adam played along and filled Jos\u00e9 in on the news around the ranch although he didn\u2019t let on that they now knew whom they were fighting. Then eventually Jos\u00e9 led him over to a large pile of saltlick tablets. Adam looked puzzled until Jos\u00e9 said, \u201cBy each dead cow there has been a saltlick. I had the men collect these and we tested them with a rabbit. The first ten were harmless but the eleventh killed the rabbit within a minute.\u201d<\/p>\n
\nJoe pulled a face at that. He had tried to get up when Doc had left after all it was over three weeks now since the beating, but his legs had given way, and he had crawled exhausted back into bed. Adam could read his little brother and knew exactly what his brother had been up to, but he didn\u2019t say anything. They didn\u2019t need to worry about Joe overdoing things just yet; his own physical weakness would take care of that for a while longer. Adam sat down next to the bed and chatted with his brother telling him about the lumberjacks who were eager to help but still convinced the Cartwrights were mad. As he described the expression on the face of one big Swede Larsson on finding he was expected to plant a tree, Joe broke out into his high pitched giggle and Ben hearing him from downstairs grinned delightedly at Hoss.<\/p>\n
\nAdam shook his head \u201cShe doesn\u2019t say Pa but she wants to talk to me. I\u2019m going to ride into town in a minute, discuss it with her. She knew him.\u201d<\/p>\n
\nJoe settled back at that \u201cWhat\u2019s going on?\u201d Adam filled him in, letting him know that Addison was in town and just happened to be dining with Carole the night the ore was being transported.<\/p>\n
\nThe man just shrugged \u201cI don\u2019t know. My orders were to bring you to a certain point. If I\u2019m not there with you in one hour, she pays and that\u2019s all I know.\u201d The way he said it carried conviction and Adam lost all colour, knowing he couldn\u2019t take the risk, despite Carole\u2019s belief that Addison would never harm her. He knew that he was putting his own neck in a noose but maybe he could find some way out, he knew he had to try. He called Kirk over \u201cTie him up and guard him. Then get Sport saddled for me.\u201d Adam was about to head up to see Joe when the man said \u201cIf we are followed it\u2019ll be the worse for her.\u201d<\/p>\n
\nDoc washed up again and got his implements out, then with Dan and Hoss help he tied Adam down to the bed, he didn\u2019t dare let his patient move while he was probing for the bullet. For over an hour Ben and Hoss stood watching not speaking but eventually Doc stood up with the bullet in his hand. He repaired the damage as best he could, but Adam was in a deep coma.<\/p>\n
\nDoc quickly pulled the bedclothes back and checked the wound and Adam\u2019s abdomen. To his relief he found no sign of infection or the hardness and tenderness that would have been indicators of peritonitis, and he turned to his patient\u2019s overall condition. On the positive side Adam\u2019s pulse was much stronger and he smiled at the concerned family \u201cCheer up. This was inevitable. On the positive side he has come out of shock, which is a good sign, his pulse is good and strong. Ben you know as well as I do how to combat fever, alcohol rubs, cold compresses and keep him warm. He\u2019ll need someone with him twenty four hours a day for a while.\u201d<\/p>\n
\nThen he ran down to tell his father just what Adam had said.<\/p>\n
\nDan had to agree and then more seriously he wished his old friend good luck. Adam smiled \u201cI don\u2019t need luck, I\u2019ve got Carole.\u201d<\/p>\n